Sophocles: Philoctetes 0521098904, 9780521098908

Citation preview

SOPHOCLES

PHILOCTETES EDITED BY T. B.

L WEBSTER

EX CAMBRIDGE

W:9 UNIVERSITY PRESS

PUBLISHED BY THE PRESS SYNDICATE OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE The Pitt Building, Trumpington Street, Cambridge, United Kingdom CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS The Edinburgh Building, Cambridge CB2 2RU, UK http://www.cup.cam.ac.uk 40 West 20th Street, New York, NY 10011-4211, USA hup://www.cup.org 10 Stamford Road, Oakleigh, Melbourne 3166, Australia

Ruiz de Alarcon 13, 28014 Madrid, Spain

ISBN 0 521 09890 4 This book is in copyright. Subject to statutory exception and to the provisions of relevant collective licensing agreements, no reproduction of any part may take place without the written permission of Cambridge University Press.

First published 1970 First paperback edition 1974 Reprinted 1979, 1982, 1985, 1989, 1991, 1994, 1997, 1899

Transferred to digital printing 2002

CONTENTS Preface

page vii

Abbreviations

Vill

Introduction I

Development of the story

I

2

Stage production

8

3

Bibliography

8

PHILOCTETES Commentary Appendices

13 66 161

I

Metres

161

2

The transmission of the text (by P. E. Easterling)

164

Indexes to the commentary I

Metres

174 174

2

Suggested deviations from the Oxford Classical Text

175

3

Chief proper names

175

4

Greek words

175

5

General

176

PREFACE In preparing this edition I have tried to keep in mind the main single aim of the series: ‘to provide the student with the guidance that he

needs for the interpretation and understanding of the book as a work ofliterature’. I have gratefully accepted permission from the Clarendon Press to reprint the Oxford Classical text of A. C. Pearson. This is set for many examinations, and it is convenient to be able to have the right text in front of one when reading a commentary. I should in fact want to alter it in many places if I had made a new text, and probably in

more places than are noted in the commentary and listed in the index. But a new text would have involved far more detailed work on manu-

scripts than I am competent to do, and would have lost the advantages that I have described. I am extremely grateful to Mrs Easterling for lending me her collations of the manuscripts G, R, and Q, and an advance text of her article on them in the Classical Quarterly 19 (1969) 57:

I have noted some important readings from this in the commentary. My

debt to Jebb's superb edition will be obvious on every page.

I have also used Schneidewin-Nauck-Radermacher and the Budé volume edited by Dain and Mazon. I had the advantage of consulting the notes made by my wife, A. M. Dale, for her lectures at Birkbeck College: these showed very clearly the points which needed most explanation besides often providing the solution. I profited much also from discussion of particular points with my colleague, John Moore, at Stanford. In accord with the aim of the series I have not recorded all suggestions or interpretations known to me but only those which seemed to me most helpful ‘for the full understanding of the text’. For the choruses I have used my wife's metrical analyses, which

will, I hope, be published by the London Classical Institute. I hope the metrical schemes make clear where Pearson's usually sound colometry needs alteration. I have profited very much from help given me by the editors of the

series and by Mr Maurice Balme. The expertise of the Press has saved me from many errors. T. B.

LL WEBSTER

ABBREVIATIONS A.F.A.

American Journal of Archaeology

B.1.C.S.

Bulletin of the Institute of Classical Studies

C.Q.

Classical Quarterly

C.R.

Classical Review

7... Journal of Hellenic Studies P.C.Ph.S. Proceedings of the Cambridge Philological Society Beazley, ARV J. D. Beazley, Attic red-figure vase-painters, 2nd edition,

Oxford 1963 Dale, LM

A.M. Dale, The lyric metres of Greek drama, and edition, Cambridge 1968

Denniston, GP

J. D. Denniston, The Greek particles, Oxford 1959

Goodwin, MT

W. W. Goodwin, Syntax of the moods and tenses of the Greek verb, London 1889 John Jackson, Marginalia scaenica, Oxford 1955 A. A. Long, Language and thought in Sophocles, London 1968

Jackson, MS Long, LT

Maas, GM

Paul Maas, Greek metre, translated by Hugh Lioyd-

N Webster,

TE

Jones, Oxford 1962 A. Nauck, Tragicorum Graecorum fragmenta, 2nd edition, Leipzig 1889 — T. D. L. Webster, Tragedies of Euripides, London 1967

INTRODUCTION I. DEVELOPMENT

OF

THE

STORY

Analysis of Sophocles’ play I-134

Odysseus

and

Neoptolemus

arrive outside

Philoctetes’

cave in Lemnos. Odysseus persuades Neoptolemus against his will to trick Philoctetes into giving him his bow (the bow of Herakles without which Troy cannot be captured). If Odysseus thinks there is excessive delay he 135-218

will send a disguised sailor to help the intrigue. The chorus of Neoptolemus’ sailors inspect Philoctetes’

219-675

gangrened foot. Philoctetes enters through

cave, and ponder on his life on a deserted island with a

Neoptolemus

the back

tells his story.

door

Philoctetes

of the cave,

believes

that

Neoptolemus is sailing home because the Greeks have wronged him and appeals to Neoptolemus to take him

home. They are moving into the cave when the disguised sailor enters. His story only increases Philoctetes’ hatred

of the Greeks and his desire to be taken home by Neoptolemus. Philoctetes and Neoptolemus enter the cave. 676-729

Left alone,

the chorus sing of the miserable plight of

Philoctetes and his hopes of getting home. 730-826

827-64

Philoctetes and Neoptolemus come out. Philoctetes has three successive attacks of violent pain and finally falls asleep after giving Neoptolemus the bow.

The chorus advise Neoptolemus to make off with the bow while Philoctetes is asleep, but Neoptolemus, whose sympathy has been won by Philoctetes’ heroism and agony, sees that the bow is useless without Philoctetes.

865-1080

Philoctetes wakes. Neoptolemus tells him the truth: he must go to Troy. Philoctetes violently refuses. Odysseus enters, and his attempt at persuasion is equally un-

successful. He goes off with Neoptolemus, who has the

[1]

2

1081-1217

1218-1471

INTRODUCTION bow. Neoptolemus leaves the chorus of sailors with Philoctetes. Lyric dialogue between Philoctetes, who expresses his utter misery, his hatred of the Greeks, and his desire for death, and the chorus, who try vainly to make him more reasonable.

Neoptolemus and Odysseus return. In spite of Odysseus’ protests Neoptolemus gives Philoctetes his bow and makes a last vain appeal. As Neoptolemus and Philoctetes move off towards

the ship

to return

to Greece,

Herakles appears and Philoctetes accepts his instructions to go to Troy. The story

When Sophocles dramatised the story of Philoctetes in 409 B.c., he was writing late in a long tradition which we can trace back to the Iliad and Odyssey. Philoctetes may have been originally a great archer in his own right with a bow of his own, and therefore necessary for the

sack of Troy, but in Sophocles’ play it is essential that Philoctetes should have the bow of Herakles, which he was given because he consented to light Herakles’ pyre. In the Odyssey Philoctetes was a great archer at Troy (8. 219) and returned home safely (3. 190). In

the Iliad (2. 721 ff.) the Achaeans had left him in Lemnos, labouring with the cruel wound of the savage snake, “but soon the Argives by their ships would remember Lord Philoctetes’.

But we have to go to the summaries of the Cyclic epics for the outlines of the story. In the Cypria after the sacrifice of Iphigenia the Greeks sailed to Tenedos. The summary goes on 'and while they were

feasting Philoctetes was bitten by the snake, and because of his evil odour was left in Lemnos’, The account must have been elaborated further in the poem, and at least the location of the feast, the island of Chryse off Lemnos, must have been given, and the feast was presumably connected with a sacrifice to Chryse. The second stage in the

story comes from the Little Iliad of Lesches, which begins after the death of Achilles, in the late stages of the Trojan war, ten years later. The beginning of the summary is all relevant to Sophocles’ play: ‘the Judgment of Arms (Achilles! arms) is made, and Odysseus took them because Athena willed it; Ajax went mad, and tortured the cattle of

INTRODUCTION

3

the Greeks and killed himself” (the subject of Sophocles’ Ajax). ‘After

this Odysseus ambushed Helenus, and when Helenus had prophesied about the capture of Troy, Diomede brought Philoctetes back from Lemnos. He was healed by Machaon, and fought a duel with Paris, whom he killed. ..and Odysseus brought Neoptolemus from Skyros and gave him the arms of his father (Achilles).

Pindar, Pythian 1. 53 (470 B.c.) adds nothing: ‘the godlike heroes went to fetch the son of Poeas

(Philoctetes), who sacked the city of

Priam and ended the labours of the Greeks, walking with infirm body’. Nothing about Herakles’ bow, no complications, but Pindar postpones the healing to get the parallel between the sick Philoctetes fighting and thesick Hiero fighting. Bacchylides (fr. 7), we know, quoted

the prophecy of Helenus as the reason for summoning Philoctetes, Aeschylus and Euripides both dramatised the play before Sophocles. That both the later poets had seen Aeschylus’ play is a safe inference

from the fact that the younger poet (Euripides) remodelled a line of Aeschylus

(253 N). Our knowledge

of their plays is chiefly derived

from a comparison by Dio of Prusa written in the latter part of the first century A.D. (Oration 52). As far as we know, Aeschylus was the first to make Philoctetes an angry hero, unwilling to return, and the first

to make Odysseus come to fetch him (we do not know whether in the epic Odysseus was responsible for abandoning him on Lemnos). 'The chorus were Lemnians, who came to visit Philoctetes and were

told the story of his life. Odysseus, whom Philoctetes did not recognise, told

Philoctetes

a

false

story

of the

misfortunes

of the

Greeks:

Agamemnon was dead, Odysseus had been put to death as a criminal, the army was in sore straits. This was obviously to win Philoctetes’ confidence; it is certain also that Philoctetes had an attack of his disease and appealed to death to heal him. But the rest is unclear, and no obvious analogy in the other works of Aeschylus aids reconstruction. Presumably Odysseus spoke the prologue because he must have established his identity with the audience before the chorus or

Philoctetes arrived. Euripides produced his play in 431 s.c. Medea and the Diktys. The main lines can

the same year as the be reconstructed: see

Webster, TE 57 fl. Odysseus spoke the prologue, and of this we have a prose paraphrase in Dio of Prusa, Oration 59. Odysseus’ opening line

proclaimed the restless ambition which had brought him to Lemnos

4

INTRODUCTION

to capture Philoctetes. He is afraid that Philoctetes will recognise him

and immediately shoot him. But Athena has promised to change his appearance and voice (thus he avoided the problem of recognition, which Aeschylus did not raise). His mission is urgent because he knows that a Trojan embassy is coming in the hopes of getting Philoctetes to their side (evidently Helenus has already been captured so that both sides need Philoctetes). Then Philoctetes arrives and prepares to shoot Odysseus as being a Greek. Odysseus calms him with the story that he is a wronged fugitive and is invited into his cave. The chorus of Lemnians arrive and apologise for not having visited Philoctetes before (again a criticism of Aeschylus, who had not bothered about this). According to Dio, Euripides also introduced Actor, a Lemnian known to Philoctetes, who had often visited him.

Actor

has

two

probable

functions,

first

to provide

supplies

for

Philoctetes’ guest (like the old man in the Electra), secondly to announce the arrival of the Trojan embassy. The Trojan embassy arrives, led probably by Paris, who is the only speaking character. He makes large promises if Philoctetes will come to Troy. Odysseus cannot keep silence, and while still in his character as a wronged Greck urges Philoctetes not to give in. At the end Philoctetes drives the Trojans off by the threat of shooting them. This is a great debate scene with Odysseus pleading the Greek case without ‘revealing his identity, rather as in 438 B.c. in the Telephus Telephus

had pleaded the Trojan case against Menelaus before Agamemnon without revealing his identity.

For the rest of the play, it is certain that Philoctetes had an attack of his disease, it is highly probable that Diomede seized the bow, and then presumably Odysseus revealed himself and together the Greeks compelled Philoctetes to go on the ship. The part played by Diomede is not quite clear. Dio says that Diomede took part, but in the paraphrase of the prologue no mention is made of him. Even if he had been a silent character (Jike Pylades in the Electra) it is hardly possible that neither Odysseus nor Philoctetes made any mention of him. Euripides likes giving a new twist to the action by the arrival of a new character, and so it seems probable that he only arrived in time to steal the bow (whether from the ship that brought Odysseus or independently). It is impossible to get the flavour of this play from

scanty fragments. Clearly the great debate was a supcrb scene, and the

INTRODUCTION

5

significant word ‘compels’ at the end of the papyrus summary suggests that Philoctetes went unwillingly at the end. This suggests that Odysseus and Diomede showed the sort of ruthless brutality which Euripides attributed to the Greeks in the later Palamedes and Trojan Women. Dio’s paraphrase of the prologue has two other interesting points: Odysseus says that he needs to capture Philoctetes and the bow of Herakles, and Philoctetes speaks of the ingratitude of the Greeks when he had shown them the altar of Chryse (where he was bitten by the snake). Dio might be thought responsible for this, but luckily two

vases date these stories. A fragment of a red-figure vase of 450440 B.C. (Rome, Villa Giulia 11688, C. Clairmont, 4.7.4. 57 (1953) 85, pl. 45-6; Beazley, ARV 498) gives Hcrakles on the pyre and a man running off with the bow who is presumably Philoctetes (and this is earlier than the allusion to Philoctetes in the Trachiniae, 1210 ff.). And a red-figure vase of about 430 B.c. in the British Museum (E494, E. M. Hooker, J.H.S. 70 (1950) 35, fig. 1; Beazley, ARV 1079) shows Herakles sacrificing to Chryse in the presence of Philoctetes; this was in the earlier Trojan campaign, and because of this Philoctetes could show the altar of Chryse to the Greeks in the campaign against Priam's Troy. It is impossible to say whether this vasc is earlier or later than Euripides’ play, but it certainly shows that the story of Philoctetes guiding the Greeks to Chryse, because he had

been there before, is at least as early as Euripides! play (and, for all we know, Aeschylus may have had both points). Sophocles’ play was produced in 409 B.c., less than three years before his death. It is not therefore an answer to Euripides’ play in the

sense

that his Electra answers

Euripides’

Electra and

his

Oedipus

Coloneus reasserts his own Oedipus against Euripides’ Phoenissae. The lapse of time was too long for that. He certainly knew his predecessors’ plays: he alludes to the prayer for death in Aeschylus (787), and his Odysseus like Euripides’ is eaten up by ambition. He avoids the difficulty of the recognition by giving Odysseus Neoptolemus to approach Philoctetes for him, and he avoids the improbability of the Lemnian chorus visiting Philoctetes for the first time by making Lemnos a

deserted island and forming the chorus of Neoptolemus’ sailors. It would be wrong to say that he altered the story in this way to avoid

the difficulties of his predecessors; the new points are in addition essential for Sophocles’ whole conception of the story.

6

INTRODUCTION

We have no knowledge what other two tragedies Sophocles produced at the same festival. His Skyrians dealt with the bringing of Neoptolemus from Skyros to Troy; of his Philoctetes in Troy we only know the title. The Skyrians has been dated early in Sophocles’ carcer because of vase-representations of Neoptolemus leaving Skyros (cf. Webster, TE 86), but they may equally well have been

based on epic; Odysseus is painted handing over Achilles’ armour to Neoptolemus on a cup which long predates Sophocles’ first production. The three plays may even have formed a connected trilogy: this was the time when, perhaps because of a rearrangement of the

festival, connected trilogies were being performed again (cf. Webster, TE 8, 163). But we have no evidence, and the safest guides to understanding the play are the slightly earlier Electra (probably produced in 413 B.c., see A. M. Dale, Euripides: Helen (1967) x) and the later Oedipus Coloneus. All the three late plays are dominated by a single figure, who is on stage for most of the play. This lonely figure is suffering from a great hurt inflicted some time ago: Electra from the murder of Agamemnon, Philoctetes from abandonment on Lemnos and from his gangrened foot, Oedipus from the discovery that he murdered his father and married his mother and from self-inflicted blindness and exile. All three suffer rather than do; the action consists in putting them through a great range of emotions as they react to their enemies or friends. The

framework of the action is a prophecy, which is fulfilled at the end of the play (this is not a new element in the Jate plays). This late Sophoclean formula explains the innovations in the story.

The essential innovation is the introduction of Neoptolemus as the one person who could make contact with Philoctetes as Sophocles conceived him. He had, therefore, to switch the fetching of Neoptolemus from Skyros to a time before the summoning of Philoctetes. The introduction of Neoptolemus also avoided early direct contact between Odysseus and Philoctetes, and it was natural to make the chorus Neoptolemus’ sailors and so secure the desired isolation of Philoctetes: Electra is equally isolated by living with her enemies.

This

Philoctetes

must

have

no

Lemnian

chorus

to sympathise,

however belatedly, and no Actor to help him. This Philoctetes has

been driven by loneliness, privation, and pain to such hatred of the Greck

chiefs who

exposed

him

that he cannot

yield, he can

only

INTRODUCTION

7

break. Whether if Neoptolemus had come to him with the persuasion of the truth instead of lies, his real sympathy with the son of Achilles would have made him yield we cannot know because Neoptolemus has discredited himself before he makes his final appeal (1314 ff), and even when he gives Philoctetes back his bow (1287), Philoctetes does not quite believe him: the parallel of Ajax and Tecmessa suggests that Philoctetes could not yield. So Sophocles introduces Herakles (1409), the one person to whom he can listen and who can justify the will of Zeus. This is not anexternal god putting the characters back on totheir correct mythological lines; Herakles hasa very special connection with Philoctetes, and the audience are reminded of this repeatedly through the play. A traditionalist would remember how in the first book of the

Iliad Achilles acted out of character in not killing Agamemnon, and that Homer explained this by sending down Athena to stop him. A modernist might think that, though Philoctetes could not yield, hc might break, and his breaking might be attended by a vision of Herakles.

It is Philoctetes' play, a study in suffering. Sophocles has treated the young Neoptolemus so sympathetically that he is apt to steal the limelight. Both Aeschylus and Euripides had given Odysseus the false story which won Philoctetes’ confidence. Odysseus had no scruples. Neoptolemus has to be persuaded to abandon the standards imposed by

breed, but gradually under the pressure of his sympathy for Philoctetes returns to them. Whether Sophocles would have written such a study earlier, without the knowledge of contemporary discussions on education and without the spectacle of the corruption of young aristocrats (the play was written within five years of the establishment of the Thirty Tyrants), may perhaps be debated. Sympathy as a force which can make men act contrary to their resolves he had recognised as early as the Ajax (121), and sympathy for Electra causes the much less complex Orestes to reveal himself, just as it breaks Neoptolemus. What is much more important is to observe how perfectly the curve of Neoptolemus' reactions is designed to produce the reactions that Sophocles wants in Philoctetes. Similarly Odysseus owes much to the Euripidean Odysseus and,

lie

Creon

in the

Oedipus Coloneus,

something

to the embittered

politics of the late fifth century. But essentially he is the Odysseus needed first to tempt Neoptolemus and then to arouse the maximum of hatred in Philoctetes.

8

INTRODUCTION

2. STAGE The

play was produced

PRODUCTION

in what we call the Periclean theatre

(cf.

Bulletin of the John Rylands Library 42 (1960) 500 ff.). The audience saw the circular dancing floor (orchestra) backed by a long wall divided into panels from the centre of which projected the central door of the stage-building. Between the ends of the long wall and the seats of the auditorium were the passages ( parodoi) by which chorus and characters arriving from outside entered. The central door gave on to a stage which was raised by a few steps above the orchestra. Tableaux, such as

Ajax surrounded by the slaughtered sheep, could be presented on a kind

of trolley

(ekkyklema)

pushed

through

the central

door;

it is

highly probable that the ekkyklema was pushed out at the beginning of this play as it would give a certain amount of extra height to the floor of Philoctetes’ cave and make his threat (1001) to throw himself off the cliff more convincing. The ekkyklema leading into the open central door made it clear also that the cave was conceived as a kind of tunnel, so that it also has an entrance behind, through which Philoctetes

initially appears (on all this cf. A. M. Dale, Wiener Studien 69 (1956) 104. = Collected papers 127). The long back wall took painted panels: here the set representing rocks, which was designed for satyr-plays, would probably be employed. The roof above the central door could

be reached by a staircase from behind, and here Herakles appeared at the end of the play. Sophocles had three actors at his disposal: the first would take Philoctetes, the second would take Neoptolemus, and the third Odysseus, the Emporos, and Herakles. The first actor could manage the whole range of metres—sung, recitative, and spoken; the second and third are only given recitative and spoken lines. Supernumeraries with no speaking parts would be used as the attendants of

Neoptolemus and Odysseus. The chorus consisted of a leader and fourteen chorus men. 3. BIBLIOGRAPHY An excellent account of work

English) by H. and penetrating The standard fabulae, Oxford

on Sophocles since

1939 is given

(in

Friis Johansen in Lustrum 7 (1962) 94 ff. with sober criticism of the 844 works discussed. texts and commentaries are A. C. Pearson, Sophoclis Classical Text, 1924 last reprinted with corrections

INTRODUCTION 1961

(the

Philoctetes,

text of this edition);

Cambridge

2nd

ed.

R. C. Jebb,

1898;

9 Sophocles, part IV,

F. W.

Schneidewin

the

and

A. Nauck, Sophokles, VII, Philoktetes, 11th ed. by L. Radermacher, Berlin 1911; A. Dain and P. Mazon, Sophocle, tome III, Paris 1960 (the Budé edition). (I have not been able to take into account the long article by D. B. Robinson, C.Q. 19 (1969) 34; on scenery I disagree

fundamentally, but much of the rest is very valuable.) On points of lyric metre, A. M. Dale, The lyric metres of Greek drama’, Cambridge 1968, is indispensable. Of the many general books on Sophocles the following take very

different standpoints: C. M. Bowra, Sophoclean tragedy, Oxford 1944; A. J. A. Waldock, Sophocles the dramatist, Cambridge 1951; C.H. Whitman, Sophocles, Harvard 1951; G. M. Kirkwood, A study of Sophoclean drama, Ithaca 1958.

SIGLA L = Laur. xxxii. 9 saec. xi

A = Paris, 2712 saec. xiii [ = Abbat. Flor. 152 (olim 2725) saec. xiii B — Paris. 2787 saec. xiv

Chig — olim Chigianus R viii 59 hodie ut ferunt Vaticanus

|

Saec. xv

F = Paris. 2886 saec. xv exeuntis Farn = Neapolitanus olim Farnesianus II F 34 saec. xv

Harl = Harleiensis 5745 saec. xiv Lb = Laur. xxxi. 10 saec. xiv Ricc a — Riccardianus Flor. 34 saec. xiv Ricc b = Riccardianus Flor. 77 saec. xv T = Paris. 2711 saec. xiv Vat — Palatinus 287 saec. xiv

Vatb = Urbin. 141 saec. xiv Ven = Marcianus 468 saec. xiii Ven b — Marcianus 616 saec. xv Ven c = Marcianus 467 saec. xv ineuntis Ald = Aldina Venet.

1502

Turneb = Turnebus Paris. 1553 Lond I = ed. Londinensis

1722

Lond II — ed. Londinensis 1747 L?* — ante correctionem

L* = post correctionem | sive a pr. man. sive ab alia anL* — supra lineam ] tiqua profecta L? LY? L"s Σ Tricl vel c =! 2"? rec

— = = = = = = =

a recentiore manu varia lectio add. γρ(άφεται) vel καὶ yp in margine scripta scholia antiqua Laurentiani a διορθωτοῦ manu profecta scholia recentiora Triclini aliorum a Dindorfio edita in lemmate scholiorum varia lectio add. yp vel. καὶ yp a Siop@wtov manu duo vel plures codicum quorum praeter L et A

notitiam habemus codd. — omnes codices quorum notitiam habemus

OIAOKTHTH2 ΦΙΛΟΚΤΉΤΟΥ

YITIOOEZIZ

Ἐν Χρύσῃ ᾿Αθηνᾶς βωμὸν ἐπικεχωσμένον, ἐφ᾽ οὗπερ ᾿Αχαιοῖς χρησθὲν ἦν θῦσαι, μόνος Ποίαντος ἤδει παῖς 709"

Ἧρακλεϊῖ ξυνών.

τητῶν δὲ τοῦτον ναυβάτῃ δεῖξαι στόλῳ, πληγεὶς ὑπ᾽ ἔχεως, Alter’ ἐν Λήμνῳ νοσῶν. Ἕλενος δ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοῖς elg! ἁλώσεσθ᾽ Ἴλιον τοῖς Ἡρακλέους τόξοισι παιδί τ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως. τὰ τόξ᾽ ὑπῆρχε παρὰ Φιλοκτήτῃ μόνῳ " πτεμφθεὶς δ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεὺς ἀμφοτέρους συνήγαγεν.

5

το

AAAWZ ᾿Απαγωγὴ

Φιλοκτήτου

ἐκ Λήμνου

els Τροίαν

ὑπὸ

Νεοπτολέμον

καὶ

᾽Οδυσσέως καθ᾽ Ἑλένον μαντείαν, ὃς κατὰ μαντείαν Κάλχαντος, ὡς εἰδὼς

χρησμοὺς συντελοῦντας πρὸς τὴν τῆς Τροίας ἅλωσιν, ὑπὸ ᾿Οδυσσέως νύκτωρ ἐνεδρευθείς, δέσμιος ἤχθη τοῖς Ἕλλησιν. ἡ δὲ σκηνὴ ἐν Λήμνῳ. 15 ὁ δὲ χορὸς ἐκ γερόντων τῶν τῷ Νεοτττολέμῳ συμπλεόντων. κεῖται καὶ παρ᾽ Αἰσχύλῳ f, μυϑοποιία. ἐδιδάχθη ἐπὶ Γλαυκίτιπττου" πρῶτος ἦν Σοφοκλῆς. I Argumentum metricum habent L T 2 ἐν χρυσῆι &6nvai L: χρύσης ᾿Αθηνᾶς vulgo 4 ποθ τόθ᾽ L 5 στόλον L T: corr. Turneb 8 τόξοις 1, 11 Argumentum habent L A rec 16 τῶν om. LA 16 κεῖται] κεῖται δὲ τες Kal] ὧς L 17 Γλαυκίππου] ΟἹ. 92. 4

TA

TOY

APAMATOZ

TIPOZWITA

"Οδυσσεύς Χορός Σκοπὸς ὡς "Eurropos Νεοπτόλεμος

Φιλοκτήτης Ἡρακλῆς

QIAOKTHTHZ ΟΔΥΣΣΕΥΣ ᾿Ακτὴ μὲν ἦδε τῆς περιρρύτου χϑονὸς Λήμνου, βροτοῖς ἄστιτττος οὐδ᾽ οἰκουμένη, ἔνϑ᾽, ὦ κρατίστου πατρὸς “Ἑλλήνων τραφεὶς ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖ Νεοτττόλεμε, τὸν

MnAı&

Ποίαντος υἱὸν ἐξέθηκ᾽ ἐγώ ποτε,

5

ταχϑεὶς τόδ᾽ ἔρδειν τῶν ἀνασσόντων ὕπο,

νόσῳ καταστάξζοντα διαβόρῳ πόδα" ὅτ᾽ οὔτε λοιβῆς ἡμὶν οὔτε ϑυμάτων παρῆν ἑκήλοις προσθιγεῖν, ἀλλ᾽ ἀγρίαις κατεῖχ᾽ ἀεὶ πᾶν στρατόπεδον δυσφημίαις,

10

βοῶν, στενάτων. ἀλλὰ ταῦτα μὲν τί δεῖ λέγειν; ἀκμὴ γὰρ οὐ μακρῶν ἡμῖν λόγων,

μὴ καὶ μάθῃ μ᾽ ἥκοντα κἀκχέω τὸ πᾶν σόφισμα τῷ νιν αὐτίχ᾽ αἱρήσειν δοκῶ.

ἀλλ᾽ ἔργον ἤδη σὸν τὰ λοίφ᾽ ὑπηρετεῖν,

I5

oxotreiv θ᾽ ὅπου ’oT’ ἐνταῦθα δίστομος πέτρα τοιάδ᾽, iv’ ἐν ψύχει μὲν ἡλίου διπλῆ

πάρεστιν ἐνθάκησις, ἐν θέρει δ᾽ ὕπνον δι᾽ ἀμφιτρῆτος αὐλίον πέμπει πνοή. βαιὸν δ᾽ ἔνερθεν ἐξ ἀριστερᾶς τάχ᾽ ἂν

20

ἴδοις ποτὸν κρηναῖον, εἴπερ ἐστὶ σῶν. & μοι προσελθὼν σῖγα σήμαιν᾽ εἴτ᾽ ἔχει

χῶρον πρὸς αὐτὸν τόνδ᾽ ἔτ᾽, εἴτ᾽ ἄλλῃ κυρεῖ, ὡς τἀπίλοιπα τῶν λόγων

σὺ μὲν κλύῃς,

ἐγὼ δὲ φράτω, κοινὰ δ᾽ ἐξ ἀμφοῖν ἴῃ.

25

ἄστιπτος L Γ Suid. s.v. (codd. A C litterarum ordine confirmati) 3: ἄστειττος A rec 6 ὕπο] πάρα rec IO κατεῖχ᾽ A rec: κατείχετ᾽ L rec 11 στενάφων] Aüzov Γ (h.e. ἰύζων velut in Trach. 787) 22 σήμαιν᾽ εἶτ σημαίνειν Porson ἔχει) ἐκεῖ Lambinus: ἕνι Vatb

23 πρὸς αὐτὸν] τὸν αὐτὸν Blaydes: fort. πρόσαυλον

τόνδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ εἴτ᾽

Elmsley: τόνδε γ᾽ εἶτ᾽ A τες: τόνδ᾽ fjv L rec: τόνδ᾽ εἴτ᾽ τες 24 κλύῃς Β: κλύοις L A rec: κλύεις Harl 25 ἴῃ Camerarius: εἴη codd. X

[13]

14

ZOOOKAEOYZ

NEOTTTOAEMOZ ἄναξ Ὀδυσσεῦ, τοὔργον ov μακρὰν λέγεις" δοκῶ γὰρ οἷον εἴττας ἄντρον εἰσορᾶν.

OA. ἄνωϑθεν, fi κάτωθεν; οὐ γὰρ ἐννοῶ. ΝΕ, OA. ΝΕ. ΟΔ.

τόδ᾽ Spa ὁρῶ οὐδ᾽

ἐξύπερθε, καὶ στίβου γ᾽ οὐδεὶς τύπος. Kod’ ὕπνον μὴ καταυλισθεὶς κυρῇ. κενὴν οἴκησιν ἀνθρώπων δίχα. ἔνδον οἰκοποιός ἐστί τις τροφή;

30

ΝΕ. στιπτή γε φυλλὰς ὡς ἐναυλίτοντί τῳ. ΟΔ. τὰ δ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐρῆμα, κοὐδέν ἐσθ᾽ ὑπόστεγον; ΝΕ. ΟΔ.

αὐτόξυλόν γ᾽ ἔκπωμα, φλαυρουργοῦ τινος τεχνήματ᾽ ἀνδρός, Kai πυρεῖ᾽ ὁμοῦ τάδε. κείνου τὸ θησαύρισμα σημαίνεις τόδε.

ΝΕ.

ἰοὺ ἰού καὶ ταῦτά γ᾽ ἄλλα θάλπεται

ΟΔ.

ἁνὴρ κατοικεῖ τούσδε τοὺς τόπους σαφῶς,

35

ῥάκη, βαρείας του νοσηλείας πλέα. 40

κἄστ᾽ οὐχ ἑκάς Trou. πῶς yap ἂν νοσῶν ἀνὴρ κῶλον παλαιᾷ κηρὶ προσβαίη μακράν; ἄλλ᾽ ἢ "rri φορβῆς νόστον ἐξελήλυθεν, ἢ φύλλον εἴ τι νώδυνον κάτοιδέ που.

τὸν οὖν παρόντα πέμψον ἐς κατασκοττήν, μὴ καὶ λάθῃ

ΝΕ.

με προσπεσών"

45

ὡς μᾶλλον ἂν

ἕλοιτό μ᾽ ἢ τοὺς πάντας ᾿Αργείους λαβεῖν. ἀλλ᾽ ἔρχεταί τε καὶ φυλάξεται στίβος.

σὺ δ᾽ εἴ τι χρήτεις, φράτε δευτέρῳ λόγῳ. OA.

᾿Αχιλλέως παῖ, δεῖ σ᾽ ἐφ᾽ οἷς ἐλήλυθας

so

γενναῖον εἶναι, μὴ μόνον TH σώματι, ἀλλ᾽ fjv τι καινόν, ὧν πρὶν οὐκ ἀκήκοας, κλύῃς, ὑπουργεῖν, οἷς ὑπηρέτης πάρει. 29 στίβου γ᾽ T: στίβον T' L A rec: στίβου δ᾽ Γ τύπος A rec: κτύπος L rec 30 καταυλισθεὶς L rec: κατακλιθεὶς A rec κυρεῖ Schaefer 32 τροφή] τρυφή Welcker 33 στιπτή LA rec Suid. v. στιτττοί: στειπτή rec Eustath. 778, 54 35 pavAoupyou et φαλουργοῦ rec: cf. Ar. fr. 882 K. 40 ἀνὴρ codd.:corr. Brunck 43 ᾽πὶ φορβὴν νόστον Burges: "rl φορβῆς μαστὺν Toup 47 λαβεῖν L rec: μολεῖν A rec 48 ἔρχεταί τοι coni. Blaydes 53 οἷς Musgrave: ὡς codd.

®IAOKTHTHE

NE.

τί δῆτ᾽ ἄνωγας; OA. τὴν Φιλοκτήτου ce δεῖ ψυχὴν ὅπως λόγοισιν ἐκκλέψεις λέγων. ὅταν σ᾽ ἐρωτᾷ τίς τε καὶ πόθεν πάρει, λέγειν, ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖς" τόδ᾽ οὐχὶ κλετττέον᾽

15

55

πλεῖς δ᾽ ὡς πρὸς οἶκον, ἐκλιττὼν τὸ ναυτικὸν στράτευμ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν, ἔχθος ἐχθήρας μέγα, οἵ σ᾽ ἐν λιταῖς στείλαντες ἐξ οἴκων μολεῖν, μόνην ἔχοντες τήνδ᾽ ἅλωσιν Ἰλίου,

60

οὐκ ἠξίωσαν τῶν ᾿Αχιλλείων ὅπλων ἐλθόντι δοῦναι κυρίως αἰτουμένῳ,

ἀλλ᾽ αὔτ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεῖ παρέδοσαν: λέγων Go” ἂν

θέλῃς Kad’ ἡμῶν ἔσχατ᾽ ἐσχάτων κακά.

65

τούτων yàp οὐδὲν ἀλγυνεῖ μ᾽" ef δ᾽ ἐργάσῃ μὴ ταῦτα, λύπην πᾶσιν ᾿Αργείοις βαλεῖς.

el γὰρ τὰ τοῦδε τόξα μὴ ληφθήσεται, οὐκ ἔστι πέρσαι σοι τὸ Δαρδάνου πέδον. ὡς δ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἐμοὶ μὲν οὐχί, σοὶ δ᾽ ὁμιλία

30

πρὸς τόνδε πιστὴ Kal βέβαιος, ἔκμαθε. σὺ μὲν πέπλευκας οὔτ᾽ ἔνορκος οὐδενὶ

οὔτ᾽ ἐξ ἀνάγκης οὔτε τοῦ πρώτου στόλου, ἐμοὶ δὲ τούτων οὐδέν ἐστ᾽ ἀρνήσιμον. ὥστ᾽ εἴ με τόξων ἐγκρατὴς αἰσθήσεται,

75

ὄλωλα καὶ σὲ προσδιαφθερῶ ξυνών. ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸ τοῦτο δεῖ σοφισθῆναι, κλοτεὺς

ὅπως γενήσῃ τῶν ἀνικήτων ὅπλων. ἔξοιδα, παῖ, φύσει σε μὴ πεφυκότα τοιαῦτα φωνεῖν μηδὲ τεχνᾶσθαι κακά"

80

ἀλλ᾽ ἡδὺ yap m κτῆμα τῆς νίκης λαβεῖν, τόλμα:

δίκαιοι δ᾽ αὖθις ἐκφανούμεθα.

5434. Bei. . .λέγων] δεῖν... .λέγω Matthiae λόγοισιν] δόλοισιν coni. Gedike ἐκκλέψεις B: ἐκκλέψῃς L A rec 2 60 οἴκων] οἴκου rec 61 μόνην A rec: μόνην δ᾽ L rec: μόνην γ᾽ Seyffert τήνδ᾽ τὴν rec 66 τούτῳ Buttmann οὐδὲν ἀλγυνεῖ μ᾽ Dindorf: οὐδέν u’ dAyuvels codd. (οὐδὲν ἀλγυνεῖ Vat) 67 βαλεῖς] ἐμβαλεῖς Lb 79 παῖ Erfurdt: καὶ codd. 81 τι κτῆμα L rec: Tot xrfjua A rec: τὶ χρῆμα Lb 82 δ᾽A rec: 0' L Lb: τ᾽ rec

16

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

νῦν δ᾽ eis ἀναιδὲς ἡμέρας μέρος βραχὺ δός μοι σεαυτόν, Kata τὸν λοιπὸν χρόνον

κέκλησο πάντων εὐσεβέστατος βροτῶν. NE.

ἐγὼ μὲν ots ἂν τῶν λόγων

ἀλγῶ

85

κλύων,

Λαερτίον Trai, τούσδε καὶ πράσσειν στυγῶ" ἔφυν γὰρ οὐδὲν ἐκ τέχνης πράσσειν κακῆς, οὔτ᾽ αὐτὸς οὔθ᾽, ὥς φασιν, οὐκφύσας ἐμέ.

ἀλλ᾽ εἴμ᾽ ἑτοῖμος πρὸς βίαν τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἄγειν

90

Kai μὴ δόλοισιν- oU γὰρ ἐξ ἑνὸς ποδὸς ἡμᾶς τοσούσδε πρὸς βίαν χειρώσεται.

πεμφθείς γε μέντοι σοὶ ξυνεργάτης ὀκνῶ προδότης καλεῖσθαι:

ΟΔ.

βούλομαι δ᾽, ἄναξ, καλῶς

δρῶν ἐξαμαρτεῖν μᾶλλον Tj νικᾷν κακῶς. ἐσθλοῦ πατρὸς παῖ, καὐτὸς ὧν νέος ποτὲ

ος

γλῶσσαν μὲν ἀργόν, χεῖρα δ᾽ εἶχον ἐργάτιν"

NE.

νῦν δ᾽ εἰς ἔλεγχον ἐξιὼν ὁρῶ βροτοῖς τὴν γλῶσσαν, οὐχὶ τἄργα, πάνθ᾽ ἡγουμένην. τί οὖν u’ ἄνωγας ἄλλο πλὴν ψευδῆ λέγειν;

100

OA. λέγω σ᾽ ἐγὼ δόλῳ Φιλοκτήτην λαβεῖν. ΝΕ.

τί δ᾽ ἐν δόλῳ δεῖ μᾶλλον ἢ πείσαντ᾽ ἄγειν;

OA. οὐ μὴ πίθηται- πρὸς βίαν δ᾽ οὐκ ἂν λάβοις. ΝΕ. οὕτως ἔχει τι δεινὸν ἰσχύος θράσος; OA. NE.

ἰοὺς ἀφύκτους καὶ πτροπέμποντας φόνον. οὐκ ἄρ᾽ ἐκείνῳ γ᾽ οὐδὲ προσμεῖξαι θρασύ;

ΟΔ.

οὔ, μὴ δόλῳ λαβόντα γ᾽, ὡς ἐγὼ λέγω.

ΝΕ.

οὐκ αἰσχρὸν ἡγῇ δῆτα τὰ ψευδῆ λέγειν;

105

ΟΔ. οὔκ, εἰ τὸ σωθῆναί γε τὸ ψεῦδος φέρει. ΝΕ.

πῶς οὖν βλέπων τις ταῦτα τολμήσει λακεῖν;

OA.

ὅταν τι δρᾷς ἐς κέρδος, οὐκ ὀκνεῖν πρέπει.

83

εἰς ἀναιδὲς suspecta

(εἰς ἀναιδεῖς Lb):

110

fort. ὡς ἀναιδῆ ᾿ς: εἷς ὄνειδος

Housman 87 τούσδε] τοὺς δὲ Buttmann πράσσειν] πλάσσειν E. A. Richter 97 ἀργόν LA rec Suid. v. γλῶσσαν: ἀργήν rec Eustath. 486, 26; 779,17 ἐργάτην | 98 pporoigópG [ 100 tip’ οὖν Wakefield 105 lous γ᾽ Dobree 106 οὐδὲ A rec Σ: οὔτε! L 108 δῆτα τά A rec: δὴ τάδεϊ, rec: δῆτα τὸ Vauvilliers: δῆτ᾽ del Radermacher 110 λακεῖν L**: λαλεῖν L* A rec: βαλεῖν Ven b: λαβεῖν Vat

@IAOKTHTH2

17

NE. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ.

κέρδος δ᾽ ἐμοὶ ti τοῦτον ἐς Τροίαν μολεῖν; αἱρεῖ τὰ τόξα ταῦτα τὴν Τροίαν μόνα. οὐκ ἄρ᾽ ὁ πέρσων, ὡς ἐφάσκετ᾽, εἴμ᾽ ἐγώ; οὔτ᾽ ἂν σὺ κείνων χωρὶς οὔτ᾽ ἐκεῖνα σοῦ.

NE.

θηρατέ᾽ οὖν γίγνοιτ᾽ ἄν, εἴπτερ ὧδ᾽ ἔχει.

ΟΔ.

ὡς τοῦτό γ᾽ ἔρξας δύο φέρῃ δωρήματα.

ΝΕ. ποίω; μαϑὼν γὰρ οὐκ ἂν ἀρνοίμην τὸ δρᾶν. OA. σοφός τ᾽ ἂν αὑτὸς κἀγαθὸς κεκλῇ᾽ ἅμα. ΝΕ. ἴτω: ποήσω, πᾶσαν αἰσχύνην ἀφείς. OA. ΝΕ.

7 μνημονεύεις οὖν & σοι παρήνεσα; σάφ᾽ ἴσθ᾽, ἐπείπτερ εἰσάτταξ συνήνεσα.

OA.

σὺ μὲν μένων νυν κεῖνον ἐνθάδ᾽ ἐκδέχου,

115

120

ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἄπειμι, μὴ κατοτττευθῶ παρών, καὶ τὸν σκοπὸν πρὸς ναῦν ἀποστελῶ

πάλιν.

12$

Kai δεῦρ᾽, ἐάν μοι τοῦ χρόνου δοκῆτέ τι κατασχολάτειν,

αὖθις ἐκπτέμιψω πάλιν

τοῦτον τὸν αὐτὸν ἄνδρα, ναυκλήρου τρόποις μορφὴν δολώσας, ὡς ἂν ἀγνοία προσῇ" οὗ δῆτα, τέκνον, ποικίλως αὐδωμένου δέχου τὰ συμφέροντα τῶν ἀεὶ λόγων.

130

ἐγὼ δὲ πρὸς ναῦν εἶμι, σοὶ παρεὶς τάδε" Ἑρμῆς δ᾽ ὁ πέμπων

δόλιος ἡγήσαιτο νῷν

Νίκη τ᾿ ᾿Αθάνα Πολιάς, ἢ σῴτει μ᾽ ἀεί. ΧΟΡΟΣ τί χρὴ τί χρή με, δέσποτ᾽, ἐν ξένᾳ ξένον στέγειν, ἢ τί λέγειν πρὸς ἄνδρ᾽ ὑπόπταν; φράξε μοι.

στρ. 136

τέχνα γὰρ τέχνας ἑτέρας

112 δ᾽ ἐμοὶ L rec: δέ μοὶ A rec 114 πέρσων y’ A rec οὖν T: 8nparéa L A rec: 8nparéa γοῦν rec: θηρατέ᾽ ἂν Elmsley γίγνοιτ᾽] γένοιτ᾽ rec 118 τὸ μὴ δρᾶν Γ 119 corr. Vauvilliers κεκλῆ L* rec Σ: κέκλησ᾽ L** A rec 121 Herwerden 126 δοκῆτέ τι rec: δοκῆτ᾽ ἔτι L A rec rec: αὖτις L Ven 128 τρόποις] τρόπον T 129 134 ᾿Αθάνα Eustath. 758, 44: ᾿Αθηνᾶ codd. 135 μὲ δέσποτά u’ LA rec

116 8nparé Hermann et αὐτὸς codd.: μνημονεύσεις 127 αὖθις A ἀγνοίᾳ rec δέσποτ᾽ T:

18

ZOCOCOKAEOYZ

πιρούχει καὶ γνώμα trap’ ὅτῳ τὸ θεῖον Διὸς σκῆπτρον ἀνάσσεται.

140

σὲ δ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, τόδ᾽ ἐλήλυθεν πᾶν κράτος ὠγύγιον᾽ τό μοι ἔννετε τί σοι χρεὼν ὑπουργεῖν.

ΝΕ.

νῦν μέν, ἴσως γὰρ τόπον ἐσχατιᾶς προσιδεῖν ἐθέλεις ὄντινα κεῖται,

145

δέρκου θαρσῶν - ὁπόταν δὲ μόλῃ δεινὸς ὁδίτης, τῶνδ᾽ ἐκ μελάθρων πρὸς ἐμὴν αἰεὶ χεῖρα προχωρῶν πειρῷ τὸ παρὸν θεραπεύειν. ΧΟ.

μέλον πάλαι

μέλημά μοι λέγεις, ἄναξ,

ἀντ.

φρουρεῖν ὄμμ᾽ ἐπὶ σῷ μάλιστα καιρῷ" νῦν δέ μοι

151

λέγ᾽ αὐλὰς ποίας Evedpos

ναίει καὶ χῶρον τίν᾽ ἔχει. τὸ γάρ μοι μαϑεῖν οὐκ ἀποκαίριον, μὴ προσπεσών με λάθῃ ποθέν,

155

τίς τόπος, Tj τίς ἕδρα, τίν᾽ ἔχει στίβον, ἔναυλος, ἢ θυραῖος.

ΝΕ.

οἶκον μὲν ὁρᾷς τόνδ᾽ ἀμφίθυρον πετρίνης κοίτης.

160

XO. ποῦ γὰρ ὁ τλήμων αὐτὸς ἄπεστιν; ΝΕ. δῆλον ἔμοιγ᾽ ὡς φορβῆς χρείᾳ στίβον ὀγμεύει τῆδε πέλας που. ταύτην γὰρ ἔχειν βιοτῆς αὐτὸν λόγος ἐστὶ φύσιν, θηροβολοῦντα 139 yvoua

A rec 2: γνώμας L rec: γνώμα γνώμας rec

165 141

σὲ δ᾽ ὦ

L A rec: σοὶ 6 T 144 νῦν μέν, ἴσως γὰρ L A rec: vuv uiv yàp ἴσως ΒΓ τόπον ἐσχατιᾶς rec: τόπον ἐσχατιαῖς 1, (τόπων L*) A rec: τόπου ἐσχατιὰς Blaydes 147 &] οὐκ Linwood distinctione post μελάθρων facta et post ὀδίτης sublata: eodem facit 2 150 ἄναξ T: ἄναξ τὸ cóv L A rec: τὸ σὸν Benedict 156 μή με λάθῃ προσπεσώῶν codd.: corr. Hermann 158 ἕναυλον ἢ θυραῖον codd. : secundum Thom. Mag. 138, 5 corr. Porson ad Eur. Or. 1263 163 τῇδε Blaydes: τήνδε [ : τόνδε], rec

OIAOKTHTHE

19

πτηνοῖς lois σμυγερὸν σμυγερῶς,

οὐδέ τιν᾽ αὑτῷ παιῶνα κακῶν ἐἔπινωμᾶν.

ΧΟ.

οἰκτίρω viv ἔγωγ᾽, ómos, μή του κηδομένου βροτῶν

στρ. 170

μηδὲ ξύντροφον ὄμμ᾽ ἔχων, δύστανος, μόνος aici,

νοσεῖ μὲν νόσον ἀγρίαν, ἀλύει δ᾽ ἐπὶ παντί τῳ χρείας ἱσταμένῳ. πῶς ποτε πῶς δύσμορος ἀντέχει;

175

ὦ παλάμαι θνητῶν, ὦ δύστανα γένη βροτῶν, οἷς μὴ μέτριος αἰών. οὗτος πρωτογόνων ἴσως

ἄντ.

οἴκων οὐδενὸς ὕστερος,

181

πάντων ἄμμορος ἐν βίῳ κεῖται μοῦνος ἀπ᾽ ἄλλων

στικτῶν ἢ λασίων μετὰ θηρῶν, ἔν τ᾽ ὀδύναις ὁμοῦ

185

λιμῷ τ᾽ οἰκτρὸς ἀνήκεστα μερι-

μνήματ᾽ ἔχων βοᾷ. & δ᾽ ἀθυρόστομος

ἀχὼ τηλεφανὴς πικρᾶς οἰμωγᾶς ὕπο χεῖται. ΝΕ.

190

οὐδὲν τούτων θαυμαστὸν ἐμοί"

θεῖα γάρ, εἴπτερ κἀγώ τι φρονῶ, 166 σμυγερὸν σμυγερῶς Brunck (ἐπιπόνως 2) : στυγερὸν στυγερῶς codd. 167 αὑτῷ LA rec Σ: αὐτῷ rec 171 μηδὲ σύντροφον A rec: μηδ᾽ αὖ σύντροφον T: μὴ σύντροφον L rec 177 θνητῶν) θεῶν Lachmann 181 οἴκων] ἥκων Suidae v. λασίοις cod. E 1875q. βοᾷ & & Linwood: βαρεῖ“ & δ᾽ Vat b: βαρεῖα δ᾽ L A rec: Bápea- & δ᾽ Schneidewin: φρεσίν" & 8’ Platt

189sq.

πικραῖς

οἰμωγαῖς

Brunck

ὕπο

χεῖται

ὑπόκειται codd.: ὑπακούει Auratus: ὕπ᾽ ὀχεῖται Hermann

Erfurdt:

20

ZOOOKAEOYZ

καὶ τὰ παθήματα κεῖνα πρὸς αὐτὸν

τῆς ὠμόφρονος Χρύσης ἐπέβη, καὶ νῦν ἃ πονεῖ δίχα κηδεμόνων,

195

οὐκ ἔστιν ὅπως οὐ θεῶν μελέτῃ τοῦ μὴ πρότερον τόνδ᾽ ἐπὶ Τροίᾳ τεῖναι τὰ θεῶν ἀμάχητα βέλη, πρὶν δδ᾽ ἐξήκοι χρόνος, à λέγεται χρῆναί σφ᾽ ὑπὸ τῶνδε δαμῆναι.

200

XO. εὔστομ᾽ ἔχε, παῖ.

NE. Tí τόδε;

XO. προυφάνη κτύπος,

φωτὸς σύντροφος ὡς τειρομένου (Tou),

στρ.

ἢ που τῇδ᾽ ἢ τῇδε τόπων. βάλλει βάλλει μ᾽ ἐτύμα

205

φθογγά tou στίβον κατ᾽ &v&yKav ἕρποντος, οὐδέ με λά-

θει βαρεῖα τηλόθεν αὖδὰ τρυσάνωρ᾽ διάσημα θροεῖ γάρ. ἀλλ᾽ ἔχε, τέκνον.

NE. λέγ᾽ ὅ τι.

209 XO. φροντίδας νέας"

ὡς οὐκ ἔξεδρος, ἀλλ᾽ ἔντοπος ἁνήρ, οὐ μολπὰν

ἀντ.

σύριγγος ἔχων,

ὡς ποιμὴν ἀγροβότας, ἀλλ᾽ ἤ που πταίων ὑπ᾽ ἀνάγ-

215

κας βοᾷ τηλωπὸν ἰωἄν, ἢ ναὸς ἄξενον αὐὖyazwv ὅρμον" προβοᾷ γάρ τι δεινόν. 193 παθήματ᾽ ἐκεῖνα codd.: corr. Brunck

196 ἔστιν ὅπως T: οὐκ ἔσθ᾽

ὅπως L A rec: οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὡς Porson

μελέτῃ

θεῶν

T:

θεῶν του μελέττ)

LA rec 197 ἐπὶ Τροίαν A rec 199 ἐξίκοι rec: ἐξήκῃ Schaefer 200 χρῆναι A rec: χρῆν L rec 203 ToU add. Porson: τειρομένοιο Bergk — Neoptolemo v. 204 sequentes choro tribuunt codd.: corr. Hermann 205 ἐτύμα rec: ἑτοίμα L A rec 206 στίβον L rec: στίβου A rec 207 Adder L rec: λήθει A rec 209 θροεῖ γάρ T: γὰρ θροεῖ L A rec: yap θρηνεῖ Dindorf 213 μολπὰς T 214 &ypoßötos A rec: &ypoβάτας L rec 217 αὐγάϊον L* (ex τῶν factum) 218 γάρ τι δεινόν codd:: τι γὰρ δεινόν Wunder: γὰρ αἴλινον Lachmann

@IAOKTHTH2

21

@IAOKTHTH2 ἰὼ ξένοι, τίνες ποτ᾽ ἐς γῆν τήνδε ναυτίλῳ πλάτῃ

220

κατέσχετ᾽ οὔτ᾽ εὔορμον οὔτ᾽ οἰκουμένην;

ποίας πάτρας Av ἢ γένους ὑμᾶς TroTE τύχοιμ᾽ ἂν εἰπών; σχῆμα μὲν γὰρ Ἑλλάδος

στολῆς ὑπάρχει προσφιλεστάτης ἐμοί". φωνῆς δ᾽ ἀκοῦσαι βούλομαι" καὶ μή μ᾽ ὄκνῳ δείσαντες ἐκττλαγῆτ᾽ ἀπηγριωμένον, ἀλλ᾽ οἰκτίσαντες ἄνδρα δύστηνον,

225

μόνον,

ἐρῆμον ὧδε κἄφιλον κακούμενον,

ΝΕ. Ql.

φωνήσατ᾽, εἴπερ ὡς φίλοι προσήκετε. ἀλλ᾽ ἀνταμείψασθ᾽ ot γὰρ εἰκὸς οὔτ᾽ ἐμὲ ὑμῶν ἁμαρτεῖν τοῦτό y^ οὔθ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἐμοῦ. ἀλλ᾽, ὦ ξέν᾽, ἴσθι τοῦτο πρῶτον, οὕνεκα “Ἑλληνές ἐσμεν" τοῦτο γὰρ βούλῃ μαθεῖν. ὦ φίλτατον φώνημα φεῦ τὸ καὶ λαβεῖν πρόσφθεγμα τοιοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ.

230

235

τίς σ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, προσέσχε, τίς προσήγαγεν χρεία; τίς ὁρμή; τίς ἀνέμων ὁ φίλτατος; γέγωνέ μοι πᾶν τοῦθ᾽, ὅπως εἰδῶ τίς el.

ΝΕ.

ἐγὼ γένος μέν εἰμι τῆς περιρρύτου Σκύρον᾽

πλέω

δ᾽ ἐς οἶκον

αὐδῶμαι

δὲ trais

240

᾿Αχιλλέως, Νεοτττόλεμος. οἶσθα δὴ τὸ πᾶν.

Ol.

ὦ φιλτάτον tai πατρός, ὦ φίλης χθονός, ὦ τοῦ γέροντος θρέμμα Λυκομήδους, τίνι στόλῳ προσέσχες τήνδε γῆν; πόθεν πλέων;

ΝΕ.

ἐξ Ἰλίου τοι δὴ τανῦν γε ναυστολῶ.

245

220 ναυτίλῳ πλάτῃ A rec: κάκ τοίας πάτρας L rec T: κάτι ποίας πέτρας Γ (yp. πάτρας) 222 πάτρας ἂν fj γένους ὑμᾶς T: πάτρας ἂν ὑμᾶς ἢ γένους L rec: πιάτρας ὑμᾶς ἂν ἢ γένους A rec: ἂν ὑμᾶς πτατρίδος ἢ γένους Dindorf

228 καλούμενον L A rec: corr. Brunck

234 τὸ μὴ λαβεῖν Blaydes 236 τίς σ᾽ τίς Ven προσέσχε suspectum: possis TTPOGOXEIV ce vel τίς ὧν τέκνον (praeivit Cavallin) 237 τίς δ᾽ ἀνέμων Lrec Eustath. 1717, 58 241 οἶσθα δὴ A rec: οἶσθ᾽ ἤδη νῦν codd.: corr. Buttmann

230 ἀνταμείβεσθ᾽ L*

c: τί σ᾽ Wakefield προσέσχες τίς Trp. Suid. v. προσέσχεν. L rec 245 δῆτα

22

ZOOOKAEOYZ

Ol.

πῶς eltras;

NE.

ἡμῖν κατ᾽ ἀρχὴν τοῦ πρὸς Ἴλιον στόλου. 7| γὰρ μετέσχες καὶ σὺ τοῦδε τοῦ πόνου;

οὐ γὰρ

δὴ σύ γ᾽ Hota vauB&rns

Ol.

ὦ τέκνον, οὐ γὰρ οἶσθά μ᾽ ὅντιν᾽ εἰσορᾷς;

NE.

πῶς γὰρ κάτοιδ᾽ óv γ᾽ εἶδον οὐδεπώποτε;

ΦΙ.

οὐδ᾽ ὄνομα τοὐμὸν οὐδὲ τῶν κακῶν κλέος

NE.

ὡς μηδὲν εἰδότ᾽ ἴσθι u’ ὧν ἀνιστορεῖς.

250

ἤσθου ποτ᾽ οὐδέν, οἷς ἐγὼ διωλλύμην; ΦΙ.

ὦ πόλλ᾽ ἐγὼ μοχθηρός,

ὦ πικρὸς θεοῖς,

οὗ μηδὲ κληδὼν ὧδ᾽ ἔχοντος οἴκαδε

255

μηδ᾽ Ἑλλάδος γῆς μηδαμοῖ διῆλθέ που. ἀλλ᾽ οἱ μὲν ἐκβαλόντες ἀνοσίως ἐμὲ

γελῶσι σῖγ᾽ ἔχοντες, f) δ᾽ ἐμὴ νόσος ἀεὶ τέθηλε Kai μεῖφτον ἔρχεται. ὦ τέκνον, ὦ παῖ πατρὸς ἐξ ᾿Αχιλλέως,

260

68’ εἴμ᾽ ἐγώ σοι κεῖνος, ὃν κλύεις ἴσως

τῶν ἩἭ ρακλείων ὄντα δεσπότην ὅπλων, ὁ τοῦ Ποίαντος παῖς Φιλοκτήτης, ὃν οἱ δισσοὶ στρατηγοὶ xc Κεφαλλήνων ἄναξ ἔρριψαν αἰσχρῶς ὧδ᾽ ἐρῆμον, ἀγρίᾳ νόσῳ καταφθίνοντα, τῆς ἀνδροφθόρον

26ς

πληγέντ᾽ ἐχίδνης φοινίῳ χαράγματι" ξὺν T] μ᾽ ἐκεῖνοι, Trai, TrpoOévres ἐνθάδε ᾧχοντ᾽ ἐρῆμον, ἡνίκ᾽ ἐκ τῆς ποντίας Χρύσης κατέσχον δεῦρο ναυβάτῃ στόλῳ. τότ᾽ ἄσμενοί μ᾽ ὡς εἶδον ἐκ πολλοῦ σάλου εὔδοντ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἀκτῆς ἐν κατηρεφεῖ πέτρᾳ, λιπόντες ᾧχονθ᾽, οἷα φωτὶ δυσμόρῳ ῥάκη προθέντες βαιὰ καί τι καὶ βορᾶς

270

246 δὴ om. rec (erasum post οὐ et supra γὰρ scriptum 1.) 249 οἶσθά yw 250 y’ om. rec 251 οὐδ᾽ ὄνομ᾽ οὐδὲ τῶν ἐμῶν L rec: οὐδ᾽ οὔνομ᾽ οὐδὲ τ. & A rec: post Blaydesium correxi 256 μηδαμοῦ codd.: corr. Blaydes που] Tro rec 266 τῆς Auratus: τῆσδ᾽ codd. 267 φοινίῳ Schneidewin ex Eustath. opusc. 324, 60 οὔτε (Φιλοκτήτην ἐλύπει) τὸ τῆς ἐχίδνης φόνιον χάραγμα: ἀγρίῳ codd. 271 ἄσμενόν u’ Dindorf 272 πέτρῳ codd.: corr. Blaydes

OCIAOKTHTHZ

23

ἐπωφέλημα σμικρόν, ol” αὐτοῖς τύχοι. σὺ δή, τέκνον, Troiav μ᾽ ἀνάστασιν

275

δοκεῖς

αὐτῶν βεβώτων ἐξ ὕπνου στῆναι τότε; ποῖ᾽ ἐκδακρῦσαι, ποῖ’ ἀποιμῶξαι κακά; ὁρῶντα μὲν ναῦς, ἃς ἔχων ἐναυστόλουν,

πάσας βεβώσας, ἄνδρα δ᾽ οὐδέν᾽ ἔντοπον,

280

οὐχ ὅστις ἀρκέσειεν, οὐδ᾽ ὅστις νόσου κάμνοντι συλλάβοιτο- πάντα δὲ σκοπῶν ηὕρισκον οὐδὲν πλὴν ἀνιᾶσθαι παρόν,

τούτου δὲ πολλὴν εὐμάρειαν, ὦ τέκνον. ὁ μὲν χρόνος δὴ διὰ χρόνου προύβαινέ μοι, κἄδει τι βαιᾷ τῇδ᾽ ὑπὸ στέγῃ μόνον διακονεῖσθαι" γαστρὶ μὲν τὰ σύμφορα τόξον τόδ᾽ ἐξηύρισκε, τὰς ὑποτττέρους βάλλον πελείας πρὸς δὲ τοῦθ᾽, ὅ μοι βάλοι νευροσπαδὴς ἄτρακτος, αὐτὸς ἂν τάλας

285

290

εἰλυόμην δύστηνον ἐξέλκων πόδα πρὸς τοῦτ᾽ ἄν᾽ εἴ τ᾽ ἔδει τι καὶ ποτὸν λαβεῖν, καί Trou πάγου χυθέντος, οἷα χείματι,

ξύλον τι θραῦσαι, ταῦτ᾽ ἂν ἐξέρττων τάλας ἐμηχανώμην᾽ εἶτα πῦρ ἂν οὐ παρῆν,

295

ἀλλ᾽ ἐν πέτροισι πέτρον ἐκτρίβων μόλις ἔφην᾽ ἄφαντον φῶς, ὃ καὶ oce μ᾽ del. οἰκουμένη γὰρ οὖν στέγη πυρὸς μέτα πάντ᾽ ἐκπορίτει ττλὴν τὸ μὴ νοσεῖν ἐμέ. φέρ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, νῦν καὶ τὸ τῆς νήσον μάθης.

300

ταύτῃ πελάζει ναυβάτης οὐδεὶς Excovοὐ γάρ τις ὄρμος ἐστίν, οὐδ᾽ ὅποι πλέων

278 ποῖά μ᾽ οἰμῶξαι rec

281 νόσον L rec: νόσον A Harl: νόσῳ T

282 συλλάβοιτο L* A rec: συμβάλοιτο L* rec: συμβάλλοιτο Li 283 εὕρισκον codd.: corr. Dindorf 285 δὴ A rec: οὖν L rec: om. Ven 286 Pang rec: βαιῇ L A rec 288 ἐξεύρισκε A rec: εὕρισκε L rec 290 τάλας] ποσὶν X ad v. 702 omisso αὐτὸς 291 δύστηνον Canter: δύστηνος codd. Σ ad. v. 702 Suid. v. ἄτρακτος 294 ξύλων Harl 296 ἐκτρίβων L* A rec: ἐκθλίβων 1 τες 297 φῶς] πῦρ ΤΥΡ 5400 καὶ] κἂν Seyffert (quod malim pro καὶ ἐὰν accipere coll. Plat. rep. 4532) μάθης LA τες: μάθοις τες Seyffert: ná8e rec: pateivHeadlam 302 ὅποι)]δτπῃτες 3

WSP

24

ZODOKAEOYE

ἐξεμτοολήσει κέρδος, ἢ ξενώσεται. οὐκ ἐνθάδ᾽ of πλοῖ τοῖσι σώφροσιν βροτῶν. τάχ᾽ οὖν τις ἄκων ἔσχε πολλὰ γὰρ τάδε ἐν τῷ μακρῷ γένοιτ᾽ av ἀνθρώπων χρόνῳ. οὗτοί μ᾽, ὅταν μόλωσιν,

305

ὦ τέκνον, λόγοις

ἐλεοῦσι μέν, καί πού τι καὶ βορᾶς μέρος προσέδοσαν

οἰκτίραντες, fj τινα στολήν᾽

ἐκεῖνο δ᾽ οὐδείς, ἡνίκ᾽ ἂν μνησθῶ, θέλει,

310

σῶσαί μ᾽’ ἐς οἴκους, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπόλλυμαι τάλας ἔτος τόδ᾽ ἤδη δέκατον ἐν λιμῷ τε καὶ

κακοῖσι βόσκων τὴν ἀδηφάγον νόσον. τοιαῦτ᾽ ᾿Ατρεῖδαί μ᾽ f| τ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσέως Bia, ὦ Trai, δεδράκασ᾽ - οἷς Ολύμπιοι

θεοὶ

ΧΟ.

δοῖέν ποτ᾽ αὐτοῖς ἀντίποιν᾽ ἐμοῦ trageiv. ἔοικα κἀγὼ τοῖς ἀφιγμένοις ἴσα

ΝΕ.

ξένοις ἐπτοικτίρειν σε, Ποίαντος τέκνον. ἐγὼ δὲ καὐτὸς τοῖσδε μάρτυς ἐν λόγοις,

ὡς εἴσ᾽ ἀληθεῖς οἶδα, σὺν τυχὼν κακῶν

315

420

ἀνδρῶν ᾿Ατρειδῶν τῆς T’ ᾿Οδυσσέως βίας. Ol. ΝΕ.

A γάρ τι καὶ σὺ τοῖς πανωλέθροις ἔχεις ἔγκλημ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδαις, ὥστε θυμοῦσθαι παθών; θυμὸν γένοιτο χειρὶ πληρῶσαί ποτε, iv’ αἱ. Μυκῆναι γνοῖεν ἡ Σπάρτη θ᾽ ὅτι

Ol.

χὴ Σκῦρος ἀνδρῶν ἀλκίμων μήτηρ ἔφυ. εὖ γ᾽, ὦ τέκνον τίνος γὰρ ὧδε τὸν μέγαν

ΝΕ.

χόλον κατ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐκκαλῶν ἐλήλυθας; ὦ παῖ Ποίαντος, ἐξερῶ, μόλις δ᾽ ἐρῶ,

Ol.

ἅγωγ᾽ ὑπ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐξελωβήϑην μολών. ἐπεὶ γὰρ ἔσχε μοῖρ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέα θανεῖν, οἴμοι: φράσῃς μοι μὴ πέρα, πρὶν ἂν μάϑω

325

330

305 τάχ᾽ àv coni. Hermann 308 καί που] κἄπου L rec 315 ols] ol" Porson 316 ἀντάποιν᾽ L rec 319 ἐν] ὧν Gernhard 320 σὺν τυχὼν quod coni. Paley scripsi: συντυχὼν L A rec: yap τυχὼν rec 324 θυμὸν... χειρὶ Lambinus: θυμῷ... χεῖρα codd. 327 ὧδε τὸν] ὧδ᾽ ἔχων coni. Erfurdt 328 κατ᾽ αὐτῶν L (κατ᾽ in rasura) ἐκκαλῶν scripsi: ἐγκαλῶν codd.

OIAOKTHTHZ

25

πρῶτον τόδ᾽, ef τέθνηχ᾽ ὁ Πηλέως γόνος; NE.

τέθνηκεν, ἀνδρὸς οὐδενός, θεοῦ δ᾽ ὕπο,

Ol.

τοξευτός, ὡς λέγουσιν, ἐκ Φοίβου δαμείς. GAA’ εὐγενὴς μὲν ὁ κτανών Te xc θανών.

335

ἀμηχανῶ δὲ πότερον, ὦ τέκνον, τὸ σὸν πάθημ᾽ ἐλέγχω πρῶτον, ἢ κεῖνον στένω. ΝΕ.

οἶμαι μὲν ἀρκεῖν σοί γε καὶ τὰ σ᾽, ὦ τάλας, ἀλγήμαϑθ᾽, ὦστε μὴ τὰ τῶν πέλας στένειν.

Ol.

ὀρθῶς ἔλεξας. τοιγαροῦν τὸ σὸν φράσον

340

αὖθις πάλιν μοι πρᾶγμ᾽, ὅπως σ᾽ ἐνύβρισαν. ΝΕ.

ἦλθόν με νηὶ ποικιλοστόλῳ μέτα Bids τ᾽ ᾿δυσσεὺς χὠ τροφεὺς τοὐμοῦ πατρός, λέγοντες, εἴτ᾽ ἀληθὲς εἴτ᾽ ἄρ᾽ οὖν μάτην,

345

ὡς οὐ θέμις γίγνοιτ᾽, ἐπεὶ κατέφθιτο

πατὴρ ἐμός, τὰ πέργαμ᾽ ἄλλον ἢ μ᾽ ἑλεῖν. ταῦτ᾽, ὦ ξέν᾽, οὕτως ἐννέποντες οὐ πολὺν

χρόνον μ᾽ ἐπέσχον μή με ναυστολεῖν ταχύ, μάλιστα μὲν δὴ τοῦ θανόντος ἱμέρῳ,

350

ὅπως ἴδοιμ᾽ ἄθαπτον oU γὰρ εἰδόμην" ἔπειτα μέντοι χὠ λόγος καλὸς προσῆν,

εἰ τἀπὶ Τροίᾳ πέργαμ᾽ αἱρήσοιμ᾽ ἰών. ἦν δ᾽ ἦμαρ ἤδη δεύτερον πλέοντί μοι, κἀγὼ πικρὸν Σίγειον οὐρίῳ πλάτῃ κατηγόμην᾽

355

καί μ᾽ εὐθὺς ἐν κύκλῳ στρατὸς

ἐκβάντα πᾶς ἠστπάτετ᾽, ὀμνύντες βλέπειν τὸν οὐκέτ᾽ ὄντα φτῶντ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέᾳ πάλιν. κεῖνος μὲν οὖν ἔκειτ᾽ " ἐγὼ δ᾽ ὁ δύσμορος,

ἐπεὶ ᾽δάκρυσα κεῖνον, OU μακρῷ χρόνῳ

360

ἐλθὼν ᾿Ατρείδας πρὸς φίλους, ὡς εἰκὸς ἦν,

τά θ᾽ ὅπλ᾽ ἀπήτουν τοῦ πατρὸς τά τ᾽ GAA’ So” ἦν. 333 εἰ A rec: fi L rec 342 ὅπως σ᾽ ἐνύβρισαν scripsi: ὅπως ἐν ὕβρισαν Γ: ὅτῳ o’ ἐνύβρισαν L A rec 343 ποικιλοστόλῳ L* rec: ποικιλοστόμῳ L* A: πολυκληΐστω Harl 344 τροφεὺς] τροφὸς rec 347 Tp Ls A 349 ἐπάσχον (ἔπασχον) A τες μὴ oU pe Seyffert: μὴ οὐχὶ Blaydes 355 πικρὸν] "m ἄκρον coni. Burges 360 ᾽δάκρυσα T: δάκρυσα LA rec

26

ZO®OKAEOYZ

oi δ᾽ εἶπον, olnoı, τλημονέστατον λόγον,

ὦ σπέρμ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως, τἄλλα μὲν πάρεστί σοι πατρῷ᾽ ἑλέσθαι, τῶν δ᾽ ὅπλων κείνων ἀνὴρ

365

ἄλλος κρατύνει νῦν, ὁ Λαέρτου γόνος. κἀγὼ δακρύσας εὐθὺς ἐξανίσταμαι

ὀργῇ βαρείᾳ, καὶ καταλγήσας λέγω,

ὦ σχέτλι᾽, ἢ ᾿τολμήσατ᾽ ἀντ᾽ ἐμοῦ τινι δοῦναι τὰ τεύχη τάμά, πρὶν μαθεῖν ἐμοῦ; ὁ δ᾽ εἴπ᾽ ᾿δυσσεύς, πλησίον γὰρ ὧν κυρεῖ, vai, Trai, δεδώκασ᾽ ἐνδίκως οὗτοι τάδε" ἐγὼ γὰρ αὔτ᾽ ἔσωσα κἀκεῖνον παρών.

370

κἀγὼ χολωθεὶς εὐθὺς ἤρασσον κακοῖς

τοῖς πᾶσιν, οὐδὲν ἐνδεὲς ποιούμενος,

375

εἰ τἀμὰ κεῖνος ὅπλ᾽ ἀφαιρήσοιτό με. ὃ δ᾽ ἐνθάδ᾽ ἥκων, καίπερ οὐ δύσοργος ὦν, δηχθεὶς πρὸς ἁξήκουσεν ὧδ᾽ ἠμείψατο" οὐκ ἦσθ᾽ iv’ ἡμεῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ἀπτῆσθ᾽ iv’ οὔ σ᾽ ἔδει. καὶ ταῦτ᾽, ἐπειδὴ καὶ λέγεις θρασυστομῶν,

380

oU μή ποτ᾽ és τὴν Σκῦρον ἐκπλεύστης ἔχων. τοιαῦτ᾽ ἀκούσας κἀξονειδισθεὶς κακὰ πλέω πρὸς οἴκους, τῶν ἐμῶν τητώμενος

πρὸς τοῦ κακίστου κἀκ κακῶν ᾿Οδυσσέως. κοὐκ αἰτιῶμαι κεῖνον ὡς τοὺς ἐν τέλει" πόλις yap ἐστι πᾶσα τῶν ἡγουμένων

385

στρατός τε σύμτας" οἱ δ᾽ ἀκοσμοῦντες βροτῶν διδασκάλων λόγοισι γίγνονται κακοί. λόγος λέλεκται πᾶς" ὁ δ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδας στυγῶν ἐμοί θ᾽ ὁμοίως καὶ θεοῖς εἴη φίλος.

ΧΟ.

dpeottpa παμβῶτι Γᾶ,

490

στρ.

μᾶτερ αὐτοῦ Διός, & τὸν μέγαν Πακτωλὸν εὔχρυσον νέμεις, 466 Λαρτίου T 367 κἀγὼ ᾿κδακρύσας B 369 ὦ σχέτλιοι ᾽τολμήσατ᾽ Musgrave 371 ὧν κυρεῖ Porson: ὧν κύρει codd.: ἦν κυρῶν Brunck 385 αἰτιῶμ᾽ ἐκεῖνον L 388 λόγοισι] τρόποισι Nicolaus progymn. p. 294 W.

OIAOKTHTHZ

σὲ κἀκεῖ, μᾶτερ πότνι᾽, ἐπηυδώμαν,

27

395

ὅτ᾽ és τόνδ᾽ ᾿Ατρειδᾶν ὕβρις πᾶσ᾽ ἐχώρει,

ὅτε τὰ πάτρια τεύχεα παρεδίδοσαν, ἰὼ μάκαιρα ταυροκτόνων λεόντων Épe-

400

δρε, τῷ Λαρτίου, σέβας ὑπέρτατον. ΦΙ.

ἔχοντες, ὡς ἔοικε, σύμβολον

σαφὲς

λύπης πρὸς ἡμᾶς, ὦ ξένοι, πετλεύκατε, καί μοι πρροσάδεθ᾽ ὥστε γιγνώσκειν ὅτι

405

ταῦτ᾽ ἐξ ᾿Ατρειδῶν ἔργα κἀξ ᾽Οδυσσέως. ἔξοιδα γάρ νιν παντὸς ἂν λόγου κακοῦ

γλώσσῃ θιγόντα καὶ πανουργίας, ἀφ᾽ ἧς μηδὲν δίκαιον ἐς τέλος μέλλοι ποεῖν. ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τι τοῦτο θαῦμ᾽ ἔμοιγ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ef παρὼν Αἴας ὁ μείφων ταῦθ᾽ ὁρῶν ἠνείχετο.

410

NE. οὐκ ἦν ἔτι τῶν, ὦ ξέν᾽" οὐ γὰρ ἄν ποτε τῶντός γ᾽ ἐκείνου ταῦτ᾽ ἐσυλήθην ἐγώ. Ol. πῶς εἶπας; GAA’ fj χοῦτος οἴχεται θανών; ΝΕ.

ὡς μηκέτ᾽ ὄντα κεῖνον ἐν φάει νόει.

Ol.

oigo: τάλας. ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ ὁ Τυδέως γόνος,

415

οὐδ᾽ οὐμπολητὸς Σισύφου Λαερτίῳ, οὐ μὴ θάνωσι. τούσδε γὰρ μὴ τῆν ἔδει.

NE.

οὐ δῆτ’ - ἐπίστω τοῦτό γ᾽ ἀλλὰ καὶ μέγα ϑάλλοντές εἶσι νῦν ἐν ᾿Αργείων στρατῷ.

Ol.

τί δ᾽; ζοὐδ᾽

420

ὁ παλαιὸς κἀγαϑὸς φίλος τ᾽ ἐμός,

Νέστωρ ὁ Πύλιος ἔστιν; οὗτος γὰρ τά γε 399 παραδίδοσαν L rec 402 Λαρτίου rec: Λαερτίου L A τες σέβας] yépas coni. Nauck 409 μέλλοι L F: μέλλει A rec 411 ἠνέσχετο Porson 414 ἀλλ᾽ om. L rec 417 Aarprío A* rec: Λαερτίου L* (quid prius fuerit incertum) A rec 420 ᾿Αργείῳ L rec 421 τί δ᾽; οὐδ᾽ ὁ παλαιὸς scripsi post Wilamowitzium qui maluit Bergkii τί 5’; ὁ παλαιός τε (cf. fr. 956): τί δ᾽; ὦ παλαιὸς L Ricc b (ὦ 1.32): τί δ᾽ ὃς παλαιὸς A rec: τί δ᾽ ὁ παλαιὸς L* rec: τί δ᾽; οὐ παλαιὸς Burges 422 τά ys] τάχα Γ

28

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ΝΕ.

κείνων κάκ᾽ ἐξήρυκε, βουλεύων σοφά. κεῖνός γε πράσσει νῦν κακῶς, Errel ϑανὼν

Ol.

οἴμοι, δύ᾽ αὖ 108’ ἐξέδειξας, οἷν ἐγὼ

᾿Αντίλοχος αὐτῷ φροῦδος ὃς παρῆν γόνος.

ΝΕ.

ἧκιστ᾽ ἂν ἠθέλησ᾽ ὀλωλότοιν κλύειν. φεῦ peu τί δῆτα δεῖ σκοπεῖν, 56” οἷδε μὲν τεθνᾶσ᾽, ᾿Οδυσσεὺς δ᾽ ἔστιν αὖ κἀνταῦϑ᾽ Iva χρῆν ἀντὶ τούτων αὐτὸν αὐδᾶσθαι νεκρόν; σοφὸς παλαιστὴς κεῖνος, ἀλλὰ yal σοφαὶ γνῶμαι, Φιλοκτῆτ᾽, ἐμποδίφζονται θαμά.

ΦΙ.

φέρ᾽ εἰπὲ πρὸς θεῶν, ποῦ γὰρ ἦν ἐνταῦθά σοι

ΝΕ.

Πάτροκλος, ὃς σοῦ πατρὸς ἦν τὰ φίλτατα; yotrros τεθνηκὼς ἦν" λόγῳ δέ σ᾽ ἐν βραχεῖ τοῦτ᾽ ἐκδιδάξω. πόλεμος οὐδέν᾽ ἀνδρ᾽ ἑκὼν

Ol.

αἱρεῖ πονηρόν, ἀλλὰ τοὺς χρηστοὺς ἀεί. ξυμμαρτυρῶ coi’ καὶ κατ᾽ αὐτὸ τοῦτό γε ἀναξίου μὲν φωτὸς ἐξερήσομαι, yAwoon δὲ δεινοῦ καὶ σοφοῦ, τί νῦν κυρεῖ.

NE. ΦΙ.

ποίου δὲ τούτον πλήν γ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσέως ἐρεῖς; οὐ τοῦτον εἶπον, ἀλλὰ Θερσίτης τις ἦν, ὃς οὐκ ἂν efAet’ εἰσάπαξ εἰπεῖν, ὅπου

NE.

οὐκ εἶδον αὐτόν, ἠσθόμην δ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ὄντα νιν.

Ol.

Eyedd’: ἐπεὶ οὐδέν πω κακόν γ᾽ ἀπώλετο,

425

419

415

440

μηδεὶς ἐῴη" τοῦτον οἶσθ᾽ εἰ γῶν κυρεῖ; 445

ἀλλ᾽ εὖ περιστέλλουσιν αὐτὰ δαίμονες, Kal Tro τὰ μὲν πανοῦργα καὶ παλιντριβῆ 423 κἀξεκήρυξε ΣΥΡ κάκ᾽] τάδ᾽ Γ σοφά L rec: σοφῶς A rec 425 ὃς παρῆν γόνος post Musgravium Hermann: ὄσπερ ἦν γόνος codd. X (μόνος quoque Σ): ὃς παρῆν μόνος Musgrave 426 δύ᾽ αὖ τὠδ᾽ ἐξέδεῖξας Porson: δύ᾽ αὐτὼ 6 ἐξέδειξας ΣΥΡ: δύ᾽ αὐτῶως Sev’... ἔλεξας (cum duarum litterarum rasura) L: δύ᾽ αὕτως (αὔτως) δείν᾽ ἔλεξας A τες: δύ’ αὖ τὠδ’ ἄνδρ᾽ ἔλεξας Jebb: δύ᾽ αὔτως ἐξέλεξας Bergk 434 σοὺ Ven": co1L A rec 435 σ᾽ ἐν βραχεῖ Erfurdt: σὲ βραχεῖ codd. 437 αἱρεῖ Ven b Suid. s.v.: afper L A τες 441 ποίου δὲ rec: ποίου τε L A rec: ποίου ye rec ἐρεῖς] λέγεις Ven b 443 efAet’] ἠδεῖτ᾽ Blaydes 444 ton] ἐὼν L (Eon 1.376) T 445 αὐτόν] αὐτός Burges 446 οὐδέν πω Ricc b Suid. v. παλιντριβῆ: οὐδέπω L A: γ᾽ οὔπω rec

ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ

29

χαίρουσ᾽ ἀναστρέφοντες ἐξ " Aibou, τὰ δὲ δίκαια καὶ τὰ χρήστ᾽ ἀποστέλλουσ᾽ ἀεί. ποῦ χρὴ τίθεσθαι ταῦτα,

ποῦ

450

δ᾽ αἰνεῖν, ὅταν

τὰ θεῖ᾽ ἐπαινῶν τοὺς θεοὺς εὔρω κακούς;

ΝΕ.

ἐγὼ μέν, ὦ γένεϑλον ΟἸταίου πατρός, τὸ Aorrróv ἤδη τηλόθεν τό τ᾽ "IAtov

καὶ τοὺς ᾿Ατρείδας εἰσορῶν φυλάξομαι" ὅπου θ᾽ ὁ χείρων τἀγαθοῦ μεῖον σθένει κἀποφθίνει τὰ χρηστὰ xo δειλὸς κρατεῖ,

455

τούτους ἐγὼ τοὺς ἄνδρας οὐ στέρξω mot:

ἀλλ᾽ ἡ πετραία Σκῦρος ἐξαρκοῦσά μοι ἔσται τὸ λοιπόν,

ὥστε τέρπεσθαι

δόμῳ.

460

νῦν δ᾽’ εἶμι πρὸς ναῦν. καὶ ov, Ποίαντος τέκνον, xaip' ὡς μέγιστα, χαῖρε" καί σε δαίμονες νόσου μεταστήσειαν, ὡς αὐτὸς θέλεις. ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἴωμεν, ὡς ὁπτηνίκ᾽ ἂν θεὸς πλοῦν

ἡμὶν εἴκῃ, τηνικαῦθ᾽

ΦΙ.

ἤδη, τέκνον, στέλλεσθε;

ΦΙ.

πρός νύν σε πατρός,

πλοῦν

μὴ ᾿ξ ἀπόπτον

ὁρμώμεθα.

465

ΝΕ. καιρὸς γὰρ καλεῖ μᾶλλον 7) ᾽γγύθεν σκοτεῖν.

πρός τε μητρός,

ὦ τέκνον,

πρός τ᾽ εἴ τί σοι Kat’ οἶκόν ἐστι προσφιλές, ἱκέτης ἱκνοῦμαι, μὴ λίπτης μ᾽ οὕτω μόνον,

470

ἐρῆμον ἐν κακοῖσι τοῖσδ᾽ οἷοις ὁρᾷς ὅσοισί τ᾽ ἐξήκουσας ἐνναίοντά με’

ἀλλ᾽ ἐν παρέργῳ θοῦ με. δυσχέρεια μέν, ἔξοιδα, πολλὴ τοῦδε τοῦ φορήματος᾽" ὅμως

δὲ TANG"

τοῖσι γενναίοισί τοι

475

τό τ᾽ αἰσχρὸν ἐχθρὸν καὶ τὸ χρηστὸν εὐκλεές. σοὶ δ᾽, ἐκλιπόντι δράσαντι

τοῦτ᾽,

ὄνειδος οὐ καλόν,

δ᾽, ὦ παῖ, πλεῖστον εὐκλείας γέρας,

450 ἀποστέλλουσ᾽] ἀπαγγέλλουσ᾽ Suid. 452 ἐπαινῶν] ἐπαθρῶν Postgate 455 εἰσορᾶν Γ 456 8' L A rec: γ᾽ L* rec: δ᾽ Hermann 457 δειλὸς Brunck: δεινὸς codd. 459 TreTpala}watpwal 460 δόμῳ] μόνῳ Suid. v. στέρξω 465 εἴκη (eixn) A rec 2: hen L: fik F: ἧκει T : fikot Harl: εἴν Lb 471 τοῖσδέ γ᾽ οἷς Suid. v. πρὸς νῦν 472 ἐννέοντα L* Lb: ἐννέποντα P

30

ZODOKAEOYE

ἐὰν μόλω ᾽γὼ τῶν πρὸς Olraíav χθόνα. ἴθ᾽ - ἡμέρας τοι μόχθος οὐχ ὅλης μιᾶς.

480

τόλμησον, ἐμβαλοῦ μ᾽ ὅποι θέλεις ἄγων, ἐς ἀντλίαν, ἐς πρῷραν, ἐς πρύμνην, ὅπου ἥκιστα μέλλω τοὺς ξυνόντας ἀλγυνεῖν. νεῦσον, πρὸς αὐτοῦ Ζηνὸς ἱκεσίου, τέκνον,

πείσθητι. προσπίτνω σε γόνασι, καίττερ ὧν ἀκράτωρ ὁ τλήμων, χωλός. ἀλλὰ μή μ᾽ ἀφῇς

48ς

ἐρῆμον οὕτω χωρὶς ἀνθρώπων στίβου, ἀλλ᾽ ἢ πρὸς οἶκον τὸν σὸν ἔκσωσόν μ᾽ ἄγων, ἢ πρὸς τὰ Χαλκώδοντος Εὐβοίας σταθμά"

κἀκεῖθεν οὔ μοι μακρὸς εἰς Οἴτην στόλος

490

Τραχινίαν te δειράδ᾽ ἢ τὸν εὔροον Σπερχειϊὸν ἔσται, πατρί μ᾽ ὡς δείξῃς φίλῳ, ὃν δὴ παλαιὸν ἐξότου δέδοικ᾽ ἐγὼ

μή μοι βεβήκῃ. πολλὰ γὰρ τοῖς ἱγμένοις ἔστελλον αὐτὸν ἱκεσίους πέμττων λιτάς, αὐτόστολον πέμψαντά μ᾽ ἐκσῶσαι δόμους.

495

ἀλλ᾽ ἢ τέθνηκεν, ἢ τὰ τῶν διακόνων, ὡς εἰκός, οἶμαι, τοὐμὸν ἐν σμικρῷ μέρει ποιούμενοι τὸν οἴκαδ᾽ ἥπειγον στόλον.

νῦν δ᾽, ἐς σὲ γὰρ πομττόν τε καὐτὸν ἄγγελον

500

ἥκω, oU σῶσον, ov μ᾽ ἐλέησον, εἰσορῶν ὡς πάντα δεινὰ κἀπικινδύνως βροτοῖς

κεῖται τταθεῖν μὲν εὖ, ταθεῖν δὲ θάτερα. χρὴ δ᾽ ἐκτὸς ὄντα πημάτων τὰ δείν᾽ ὁρᾶν, χὥῶταν τις εὖ τῇ, τηνικαῦτα τὸν βίον σκοπεῖν μάλιστα μὴ Siapbapeis λάθῃ.

505

480 10°] δθ᾽ τες 481 ἐμβαλοῦ A rec: ἐκβαλοῦ LF: εἰσβαλοῦ Meineke ὅποι Wakefield: ὅπηι vel ὅπη codd. 482 πρύμνην Elmsley: πρύμναν L A rec: πρύμναν θ᾽ τες ὅπου Γ: ὅποι LA rec 489 Εὐβοίᾳ Musgrave 491 δειράδ᾽ ἢ τὸν Pierson: δειράδα καὶ τὸν codd.: δεράδα καὶ τὸν Toup: δειράδ᾽ ἠδ᾽ ἐς Jebb 493 παλαιὸν T: παλαιὰν L: πάλαι ἂν L™S rec: παλαί᾽ ἂν A rec 494 βεβήκῃ rec: βεβήκοι L A rec: βέβηκε Elmsley lyuévois rec: Radermacher

ἱκμένοις L A rec δόμους Wunder:

496 αὐτόστολον] ναυτῶν στόλον δόμοις codd. 498 μέρει Suid. v. διά-

κονος: μέρος L rec Suid. v. στόλος: μερέις A

(sic)

OCIAOKTHTHZ

XO.

31

οἴκτιρ᾽, ἄναξ" πολλῶν ἔλε-

ἀντ.

ξεν δυσοίστων πόνων

ἄθλ᾽, οἷα μηδεὶς τῶν ἐμῶν τύχοι φίλων. εἰ δὲ πικρούς, ἄναξ, ἔχθεις ᾿Ατρείδας, ἐγὼ μέν, TO κείνων κακὸν τῷδε κέρδος

510

μετατιθέμενος, ἔνθαπερ ἐπιμέμονεν,

515

ἐπ᾿ εὐστόλον ταχείας

νεὼς πορεύσαιμ᾽ ἂν ἐς δόμους, τὰν θεῶν νέμεσιν ἐκφυγών. ΝΕ.

Spa σὺ μὴ νῦν μέν τις εὐχερὴς παρῇς, ὅταν δὲ πλησθῆς τῆς νόσον ξυνουσίᾳ,

520

τότ᾽ οὐκέθ᾽ αὑτὸς τοῖς λόγοις τούτοις φανῇς. XO.

ἥκιστα τοῦτ᾽ οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅπως ποτ᾽ εἰς ἐμὲ τοὔνειδος ἕξεις ἐνδίκως ὀνειδίσαι.

ΝΕ.

ἀλλ᾽ αἰσχρὰ μέντοι σοῦ γέ μ᾽ ἐνδεέστερον ξένῳ φανῆναι πρὸς τὸ καίριον πονεῖν. ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖ, πλέωμεν,

525

ὁρμάσθω ταχύς.

xn ναῦς γὰρ ἄξει κοὐκ ἀτταρνηθήσεται. μόνον θεοὶ σῴζοιεν ἔκ τε τῆσδε γῆς Ol.

ἡμᾶς ὅποι τ᾽ ἐνθένδε βουλοίμεσθα πλεῖν. ὦ φίλτατον μὲν Änap, ἥδιστος δ᾽ ἀνήρ,

530

φίλοι δὲ ναῦται, πῶς ἂν ὑμὶν ἐμφανὴς

ἔργῳ γενοίμην, ὥς μ᾽ ἔθεσθε Trpoc quA.

ἴωμεν, ὦ παῖ, προσκύσαντε γῆν ἔσω ἄοικον els οἴκησιν, ὥς pe καὶ μάθῃς ἀφ᾽ ὧν διέγων, ὡς τ᾽ ἔφυν εὐκάρδιος.

535

οἶμαι γὰρ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ὄμμασιν μόνον θέαν 509 ola 515

Porson:

dcoa

L

A

rec:

ὅσα

τες

μετατιθέμενος TYP 2: μέγα τιθέμενος L A rec

τύχοι]

λάχοι

Seyfert

ἐπιμέμονεν A rec:

ἐπεὶ μέμονεν Lrec 518 τὰν θεῶν Hermann: τὰν ἐκ θεῶν codd. 523 EEnts Ls 528 ἔκ te Gernhard: ἔκ ye L* A rec: ἐκ δὲ L rec 529 βουλόμεσθα B 533 προσκύσαντε L*: πρροσκύσαντες L* rec: Trpoakücavr(sscr. *:)es A: προσκύσοντες

Γ

γῆν Schneidewin: τὴν codd.

rec: εἰσοίκησιν A T Σ ad v. 536

536

534

εἰς οἴκησιν L

μόνον Blaydes: μόνην codd.

32

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ἄλλον λαβόντα πλὴν ἐμοῦ τλῆναι τάδε"

ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀνάγκῃ προύμαθον στέργειν κακά. ΧΟ. ἐπίσχετον, μάθωμεν ἄνδρε γὰρ δύο, ὃ μὲν νεὼς σῆς ναυβάτης,

ὃ δ᾽ ἀλλόθρονς,

540

χωρεῖτον, ὧν μαθόντες αὖθις εἴσττον. EMIIOPOZ ᾿Αχιλλέως Trai, τόνδε τὸν ξυνέμπορον, ὃς ἦν νεὼς σῆς σὺν δυοῖν ἄλλοιν φύλαξ, ἐκέλευσ᾽ ἐμοί σε ποῦ κυρῶν εἴης φράσαι, ἐπείπερ ἀντέκυρσα,

δοξάφων

μὲν οὔ,

545

τύχῃ δέ πὼς πρὸς ταὐτὸν ὁρμισθεὶς πέδον. πλέων γὰρ ὡς ναύκληρος oU πολλῷ στόλῳ ἀπ᾽ Ἰλίου πρὸς οἶκον ἐς τὴν εὔβοτρυν Πεπάρηϑον, ὡς ἤκουσα τοὺς ναύτας ὅτι σοὶ πάντες εἶεν ουννεναυστολῃκότες,

550

ἔδοξέ μοι μὴ σῖγα, πρὶν φράσαιμί om,

τὸν πλοῦν ποιεῖσθαι, προστυχόντι τῶν ἴσων. οὐδὲν σύ που κάτοισθα τῶν σαυτοῦ πέρι, ἃ τοῖσιν ᾿Αργείοισιν ἀμφὶ σοῦ νέα βουλεύματ᾽ ἐστί, KoU μόνον βουλεύματα,

555

ἀλλ᾽ ἔργα δρώμεν᾽, οὐκέτ᾽ Eapyoupeva. ΝΕ.

ἀλλ’ ἡ χάρις μὲν τῆς προμηθίας, ξένε, εἰ μὴ κακὸς πέφυκα, προσφιλὴς μενεῖ"

φράσον δ᾽ ἅπερ γ᾽ ἔλεξας, ὡς μάθω τί μοι νεώτερον βούλευμ᾽ ἀπ᾽ ᾿Αργείων ἔχεις.

560

EM. φροῦδοι διώκοντές ce ναυτικῷ στόλῳ Φοῖνιξ ὁ πρέσβυς οἵ τε Θησέως κόροι. ΝΕ.

ὡς ἐκ βίας μ᾽ ἄξοντες ἢ λόγοις πάλιν;

EM. οὐκ οἵδ᾽. ἀκούσας δ᾽ ἄγγελος πάρειμί σοι. 538 κακά ZYP: τάδε codd. 539 δύο B: δύω L A rec 541 αὖθις A rec: αὖτις L rec 546 δέ πως] δέ τῳ coni. Blaydes 548 ἀπ᾽], rec: ἐξ A rec 550 ol νεναυστοληκότες codd.: corr. Dobree 554 ἀμφὶ σοῦ νέα Auratus: ἀμφὶ σ᾽ οὕνεκα L rec: ἀμφὶ coU 'vexa A rec: ἀμφὶς εἵνεκα Γ (ἀμφὶς ὃν TYP) 557 προμηθίας L F: προμηθείας A rec X 559 emp Y A Ven c: ἅπερ L rec 560 ἔχεις] φέρεις Γ 562 Φοῖνίξ

OQIAOKTHTHZ

NE.

33

fj ταῦτα δὴ Doivi§ τε xol ξυνναυβάται οὕτω καθ᾽ ὁρμὴν δρῶσιν ᾿Ατρειδῶν χάριν;

ΕΜ.

ὡς ταῦτ᾽ ἐπίστω

ΝΕ.

πῶς οὖν ᾿Οδυσσεὺς πρὸς τάδ᾽ οὐκ αὐτάγγελος

ΕΜ.

πλεῖν ἦν ἑτοῖμος; ἢ φόβος τις εἶργέ νιν; κεῖνός γ᾽ ἐπ᾽ ἄλλον ἄνδρ᾽ ὁ Τυδέως τε παῖς

565

δρώμεν᾽, οὐ μέλλοντ᾽ ἔτι.

570

ἔστελλον, ἡνίκ᾽ ἐξανηγόμην ἐγώ. ΝΕ.

πρὸς ποῖον αὖ τόνδ᾽ αὐτὸς οὐδυσσεὺς ἔπλει;

ΕΜ. fiv δή τις--ἀλλὰ τόνδε μοι πρῶτον φράσον τίς ἐστίν" ἂν λέγῃς δὲ μὴ φώνει μέγα. NE. EM.

68’ ἔσθ᾽ ὁ κλεινός σοι Φιλοκτήτης, ξένε. μή νύν μ᾽ ἔρῃ τὰ πλείον᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ὅσον τάχος

ΦΙ.

τί φησιν, ὦ παῖ; τί με κατὰ σκότον ποτὲ

NE.

οὐκ οἷδά πώ τί φησι δεῖ δ᾽ αὐτὸν λέγειν ἐς φῶς ὃ λέξει, πρὸς σὲ κἀμὲ τούσδε τε.

575

ἔκπλει σεαυτὸν ξυλλαβὼν ἐκ τῆσδε γῆς. διεμπολᾷ λόγοισι πρός σ᾽ ὁ ναυβάτης;

ΕΜ.

580

ὦ σπέρμ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως, μή με διαβάλῃς στρατῷ

λέγονθ᾽ & μὴ δεῖ" πόλλ᾽ ἐγὼ κείνων ὕπο δρῶν ἀντιπάσχω χρηστά γ᾽, of ἀνὴρ πένης. ΝΕ.

ἐγώ εἰμ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδαις δυσμενής- οὗτος δέ μοι

585

φίλος μέγιστος, οὔνεκ᾽ "Atpeidag στυγεῖ. δεῖ δή σ᾽, ἔμοιγ᾽ ἐλθόντα προσφιλῇ, λόγων κρύψαι πρὸς ἡμᾶς μηδέν᾽ ὧν ἀκήκοας.

EM.

ὅρα τί ποιεῖς, παῖ.

EM.

σὲ θήσομαι τῶνδ᾽

ΝΕ. αἴτιον:

σκοπῶ κἀγὼ πάλαι. ΝΕ.

ποιοῦ λέγων.

590

EM. λέγω. ἐπὶ τοῦτον ἄνδρε τώδ᾽ ὥπερ κλύεις, ὁ Τυδέως ταῖς ἦ τ᾽ Ὀδυσσέως

βία,

διώμοτοι πλέουσιν ἦ μὴν f) λόγῳ πείσαντες ἄξειν,

ἢ πρὸς ἰσχύος κράτος.

569 εἶργε] elpye L 571 ἐγώ B: ἔσω LA rec 572 αὖ Dobree: ἂν codd.: οὖν Dissen 574 ἂν Heath: àv codd. 582 διαβάλῃς A rec 2: διαβάλλῃς (-ns) L rec 584 y' codd.: 9' Dobree 586 ἀτρείδαις L 587 προσφιλῆ, λόγων Burges: προσφιλῆ λόγον L A rec: προσφιλεῖ λόγῳ Harl 588 μηδὲν Linwood 591 ὥπερ L A rec: ὥσπερ rec 594 πείσαντέ γ᾽ B

ZOOOKAEOYZ

Kai ταῦτ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοὶ πάντες ἤκουον σαφῶς

595

᾽Οδυσσέως λέγοντος οὗτος γὰρ πλέον τὸ θάρσος εἶχε θατέρου δράσειν τάδε. NE.

τίνος δ᾽ ᾿Ατρεῖδαι τοῦδ᾽ ἄγαν οὕτω χρόνῳ τοσῷδ᾽ ἐπεστρέφοντο πράγματος χάριν, ὃν γ᾽ εἶχον ἤδη χρόνιον ἐκβεβληκότες; τίς ὁ πόθος αὐτοὺς ἵκετ᾽, ἢ θεῶν βία καὶ νέμεσις, οἵπερ ἔργ᾽ ἀμύνουσιν κακά; EM. ἐγώ σε τοῦτ᾽, ἴσως γὰρ οὐκ ἀκήκοας,

600

πᾶν ἐκδιδάξω. μάντις ἦν τις εὐγενής,

Πριάμον μὲν υἱός, ὄνομα δ᾽ ὠνομάτετο Ἕλενος, ὃν οὗτος νυκτὸς ἐξελθὼν μόνος

605

ὁ πάντ᾽ ἀκούων αἰσχρὰ καὶ λωβήτ᾽ ἔπη δόλοις δυσσεὺς

εἷλε" δέσμιόν τ᾽ ἄγων

ἔδειξ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοῖς ἐς μέσον, θήραν καλήν" ὃς δὴ τά τ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ αὐτοῖσι ττάντ᾽ ἐθέστιισεν καὶ τἀπὶ Τροίᾳ πέργαμ᾽ ὡς oU μή ποτε

610

πέρσοιεν, εἰ μὴ τόνδε πείσαντες λόγῳ ἄγοιντο νήσου τῆσδ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἧς ναίει τὰ νῦν. καὶ ταῦθ᾽ ὅπως ἤκουσ᾽ ὁ Λαέρτου τόκος τὸν μάντιν εἰπόντ᾽, εὐθέως ὑπέσχετο

615

τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ᾿Αχαιοῖς τόνδε δηλώσειν ἄγων" οἴοιτο μὲν μάλισθ᾽ ἑκούσιον λαβών, εἰ μὴ θέλοι δ᾽, ἄκοντα“ καὶ τούτων κάρα

τέμνειν ἐφεῖτο τῷ θέλοντι μὴ τυχών. ἤκουσας, ὦ παῖ, πιάντα- τὸ σπεύδειν δέ σοι

620

καὐτῷ παραινῶ Kei τινος κήδῃ πέρι. ol.

οἴμοι τάλας. ἦ κεῖνος,

ἡ πᾶσα βλάβη,

ἔμ᾽ els ᾿Αχαιοὺς ὥμοσεν πείσας στελεῖν; 6o1sq. Bla] gl. φθόνος L* ad νέμεσις revocari 600 y' Heath: 1’ codd. debuit Bia καὶ Νέμεσις velut deorum nomina reposuit Radermacher οἵπερ) ἧπερ Harl: εἴπερ Ven c 608 δόλοις Housman: δόλιος codd.: λόχοις quoque coni. Housman

T

Lrec: 8’ A rec

611 μή] δή Harl

612 πέρσοιεν L A rec: πέρσειεν rec: πέρσειαν Elmsley 614 ἤκουσ᾽ B: ἤκουσεν L A rec τόκος L A rec: γόνος rec 618 τούτων L A rec: τούτου T

OCIAOKTHTHZ

35

πεισθήσομαι yap ὧδε κἀξ “Aidou θανὼν πρὸς φῶς ἀνελθεῖν, ὥσπερ οὑκείνου πατήρ. EM. οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ἐγὼ ταῦτ᾽ " ἀλλ᾽ ἐγὼ μὲν εἶμ᾽ ἐπὶ ναῦν, σφῷν

Ol.

625

δ᾽ ὅπως ἄριστα συμφέροι θεός.

οὔκουν τάδ᾽, ὦ παῖ, δεινά, τὸν Λαερτίου ἔμ᾽ ἐλπίσαι ποτ᾽ ἂν λόγοισι μαλθακοῖς

δεῖξαι νεὼς ἄγοντ᾽ ἐν ᾿Αργείοις μέσοις; οὔ θᾶσσον ἂν τῆς πλεῖστον ἐχθίστης ἐμοὶ

630

κλύοιμ᾽ ἐχίδνης, ἦ μ᾽ ἔθηκεν ὧδ᾽ ἄπουν.

NE.

ἀλλ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἐκείνῳ πάντα λεκτά, πάντα δὲ τολμητά- καὶ νῦν οἶδ᾽ ὁθούνεχ᾽ ἵξεται. ἀλλ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, χωρῶμεν, ὡς ἡμᾶς πολὺ πέλαγος Spizn τῆς Ὀδυσσέως νεώς. ἴωμεν fj τοι καίριος σπουδὴ πόνου λήξαντος ὕπνον κἀνάπαυλαν ἤγαγεν. οὐκοῦν ἐπειδὰν πνεῦμα τοὐκ πρῴρας ἀνῇ,

τότε στελοῦμεν " νῦν γὰρ ἀντιοστατεῖ. Ol. NE. ol.

635

640

ἀεὶ καλὸς πλοῦς ἔσθ᾽, ὅταν φεύγῃς κακά.

οὔκ, ἀλλὰ κἀκείνοισι ταῦτ᾽ ἐναντία. οὐκ ἔστι λῃσταῖς πνεῦμ᾽ ἐναντιούμενον,

ὅταν παρῇ κλέψαι τε χἀρπάσαι βίᾳ. NE.

ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δοκεῖ, χωρῶμεν, ἔνδοθεν λαβὼν

645

ὅτου σε χρεία καὶ πόθος μάλιστ᾽ ἔχει. ἀλλ᾽ ἔστιν ὧν δεῖ, Kaitrep οὐ πολλῶν ἄπο.

Ol. NE. QI.

τί τοῦθ᾽ ὃ μὴ vews ye τῆς ἐμῆς ἔπι; φύλλον τί μοι πάρεστιν, ᾧ μάλιστ᾽ ἀεὶ

NE. Ol.

κοιμῶ τόδ᾽ ἕλκος, ὥστε Trpauvelv πάνυ. GAA’ ἔκφερ᾽ αὐτό. τί γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἄλλ᾽ ἐρᾷς λαβεῖν; εἴ μοί τι τόξων τῶνδ᾽ ἀπημελημένον

650

631 oU: θᾶσσον codd.: oU θᾷσσον Welcker: ἢ θᾶσσον Schneidewin 636 ópízn Lambinus: ὁρίφει L A rec 2: xcpíse Harl 639 τοὐκ A rec: τοῦ L ἀνῇ Lambinus (fort. noverat 2): ἄηι L rec: & rec: ἀγῆ (ἀγῇ) A rec: παρῇ gl. L: πέσῃ, θραυσθῇ gl. A 642 οὔκ, Arc...) οἶδ᾽ - ἀλλὰ οὐ .Doederlein: οὐκ Goa. ..; Meineke 644 τε] rıBergk 645 λαβὼν) λαβόνθ᾽ Dobree 648 ἔπι Auratus: Evı codd. 650 πάνυ] πόνου rec: πόνον Reiske: πολύ Hense

36

ZOOOKAEOYZ

NE. Ol.

παρερρύηκεν, ὡς Aitrw μή τῷ AaBeiv. ἢ ταῦτα γὰρ τὰ κλεινὰ τόξ᾽ ἃ νῦν ἔχεις; ταῦτ᾽, οὐ γὰρ ἄλλα γ᾽ ἔσθ᾽, ἃ βαστάξφω χεροῖν.

NE.

ἄρ᾽ ἔστιν ote κἀγγύθεν θέαν λαβεῖν,

ΦΙ. NE.

καὶ βαστάσαι με προσκύσαι θ᾽ ὥσπερ θεόν; σοί γ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, καὶ τοῦτο κἄλλο τῶν ἐμῶν ὁποῖον ἄν σοι ξυμφέρῃ γενήσεται. καὶ μὴν ἐρῶ ye: τὸν δ᾽ ἔρωθ᾽ οὕτως ἔχω" εἴ μοι θέμις, θέλοιμ᾽ ἄν

Ol.

660

εἰ δὲ μή, πάρες.

ὅσιά τε φωνεῖς ἔστι τ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, θέμις, ὃς γ᾽ ἡλίου τόδ᾽ εἰσορᾶν ἐμοὶ φάος

μόνος δέδωκας, ὃς χθόν᾽ Οἰταίαν ἰδεῖν, ὃς πατέρα πρέσβυν, ὃς φίλους, ὃς τῶν ἐμῶν ἐχθρῶν ἔνερθεν ὄντ᾽ ἀνέστησάς μ᾽ ὕπερ. θάρσει, παρέσται ταῦτά σοι καὶ θιγγάνειν καὶ δόντι δοῦναι κἀξεπεύξασθαι βροτῶν ἀρετῆς ἕκατι τῶνδ᾽ ἐπιψαῦσαι μόνον"

ΝΕ.

655

εὐεργετῶν γὰρ καὐτὸς αὔτ᾽ ἐκτησάμην. οὐκ ἄχθομαί σ᾽ ἰδῶν τε καὶ λαβὼν φίλον.

665

670

ὅστις γὰρ εὖ δρᾶν εὖ παθὼν ἐπίσταται, “παντὸς γένοιτ᾽ ἂν κτήματος κρείσσων φίλος.

χωροῖς ἂν εἴσω. Ol. καὶ σέ γ᾽ εἰσάξω τὸ γὰρ νοσοῦν ποθεῖ σε ξυμπαραστάτην λαβεῖν. XO.

λόγῳ μὲν ἐξήκουσ᾽, ὄττωτα δ᾽ οὐ μάλα, τὸν πελάταν λέκτρων ποτὲ {τῶνΣ Διὸς

675 στρ.

κατὰ δρομάδ᾽ ἄμπυκα δέσμιον ὡς ἔλαβεν

παγκρατὴς Κρόνου παῖς" 654 τόξ᾽ ἃ] τόξα A Ven c 655 ἄλλα γ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ A Ven c: ἀλλ᾽ (ἄλλ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ L rec: ἄλλ᾽ ἔσθ᾽ ἀλλ᾽ DP 659 ξυμφέρῃ] συμφέρον Γ 663 τόδ᾽ A τες: Tör’ L rec 666 ἐχθρῶν rec: ἐχθρῶν pw’ L A τες ἀνέστησάς μ᾽ ὕπερ Burges: ἀνέστησας (ἀνέστης Lb) πέρα (mépai L) codd. 671673 Philoctetae continuant codd.: delendos censuit Dindorf: Neoptolemo reddidit Doederlein 677 Διὸς codd.: τοῦ Aids T: corr. Porson 678 κατὰ δρομάδ᾽ ἄμπυκα δέσμιον Schneidewin: Ἰξίονα κατ᾽ ἄμπυκα δὴ δρομάδα δέσμιον L A rec (δὴ om. T): ξίον᾽ ἀν᾽ ἄμπυκα δὴ δρομάδ᾽ Dindorf ἔλαβεν Vater: ἔλαβ᾽ GL A rec: ἔβαλεν ὁ Vat

OIAOKTHTHE

37

ἄλλον δ᾽ οὔτιν᾽ ἔγω-

68ο

γ᾽ οἶδα κλύων οὐδ᾽ ἐσιδὼν μοίρᾳ

τοῦδ᾽ ἐχθίονι συντυχόντα θνατῶν, ὃς οὔτ᾽ ἔρξας τιν᾽, οὔτι νοσφίσας, ἀλλ᾽ ἴσος ὧν ἴσοις ἀνήρ, ὥλλυθ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἀναξίως.

68ς

τόδε (roi) θαῦμά μ᾽ ἔχει,

ττῶς ποτε ττῶς ποτ᾽ ἀμφιπλάκτῶν

ῥοθίων μόνος κλύων,

πῶς ἄρα πανδάκρντον οὗTw βιοτὰν κατέσχεν"

690

iv’ αὐτὸς ἦν πρόσουρον οὐκ ἔχων βάσιν,

ἀντ.

οὐδέ τιν᾽ ἐγχώρων κακογείτονα,

παρ᾽ à στόνον ἀντίτυτον βαρυβρῶτ᾽ ἀποκλαύoeiev αἱματηρόν᾽"

695

οὐδ᾽ ὃς θερμοτάταν αἱμάδα κηκιομέναν ἑλκέων ἐνθήρου ποδὸς ἠπίοισι φύλλοις κατευνάσειεν, εἴ τις ἐμπέσοι,

φορβάδος ἐκ γαίας ἑλών"

700

elotre δ᾽ ἄλλοτ᾽ ἀλλζαχ)ᾷ τότ᾽ ἂν εἰλυόμενος,

παῖς ἄτερ ὡς φίλας τιθή681 ἐσιδὼν Wakefield: ἐσίδων La: ἐσίδον L* A: 683 οὔτ᾽ ἔρξας τιν᾽ codd.: οὔτε τι ῥέξας Eustath. 763,2 οὔτε codd.

684

ἴσος ὧν F. Schulz; ἴσως

ἐσεῖδον (εἰσ-) rec οὔτι Schneidewin:

&v L Ε: ἴσος ἐν A rec: ἴσος Ev

γ᾽ Hermann 685 ἀναξίως) ἀτίμως Erfurdt 686 τοι add. Dindorf θαῦμά u’ ἔχει Erfurdt: θαῦμ᾽ ἔχει pe codd. 687sq. ἀμφιπλήκτων codd.: corr. Erfurdt 688 κλύων rec: κλύζων L A rec et fort. 2: κλυsóusvosLb: cf. Aesch. Ag. 1182 692 Trpócoupos (Trpócoupyos Lb) codd. : corr. Bothe 693 ἐγχωρίων L?*: £yy pov Vauvilliers 696 οὐξ᾽ ὃς Erfurdt:

οὐδ᾽

ὃς

τὰν

codd.:

ὃς τὰν

Hermann

698

φύλλοις

A rec:

φύλλοισι Lrec 699 εἴ τι συμπέσοι Seyflert 700 ἐκ γαίας Dindorf: ἐκ τε γᾶς codd. ἑλών Turneb: ἑλεῖν οὐ, 701 εἶρπε Bothe: ἔρττει (&prroi Ven b) codd. δ᾽ Hermann: yap codd. (om. T) ἄλλοτ᾽ ἀλλαχᾷ Campbell: ἄλλοτ᾽ (ἄλλον τ᾽ L) ἄλλᾳ (ἄλλα γὰρ T) codd. 703 ὑπάρχοι L rec: ὑπάρχει A rec

38

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

νας, ὅθεν εὐμάρει᾽ ὑπάρ-

χοι πόρου, ἁνίκ᾽ ἐξανείT| δακέθυμος ἄτα"

γος

οὐ φορβὰν ἱερᾶς γᾶς σπόρον, οὐκ ἄλλων αἴρων τῶν νεμόμεσθ᾽ ἀνέρες ἀλφησταί,

στρ.

πλὴν ἐξ ὠκυβόλων εἴ ποτε τόξων

710

Trravois lois ἀνύσειε γαστρὶ φορβάν.

ὦ μελέα ψυχά, ὃς μηδ᾽ οἰνοχύτου

πώματος ἤσθη δεκέτη χρόνον, λεύσσων δ᾽ ὅπου γνοίη στατὸν εἷς ὕδωρ,

715

αἰεὶ προσενώμα. νῦν δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν ἀγαθῶν παιδὶ συναντήσας

ἀντ.

εὐδαίμων ἀνύσει καὶ μέγας ἐκ κείνων"

720

ὅς viv ποντοπόρῳ δούρατι, πλήθει πολλῶν

μηνῶν, πατρίαν ἄγει πρὸς αὐλὰν

Μαλιάδων

νυμφᾶν,

725

Σπερχειοῦ τε παρ᾽ óχθαος, iv’ ὁ χάλκαστπις ἀνὴρ θεοῖς πλάθει πᾶσιν θείῳ πυρὶ παμφαής, Οἴτας ὑπὲρ ὄχθων.

ΝΕ.

ἔρτ᾽, εἰ θέλεις. τί δή ποθ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἐξ οὐδενὸς

530

λόγου σιωπᾷς κἀπόπληκτος ὧδ᾽ ἔχῃ; 705 πόρου Wakefield: πόρον L rec Σ: πόρων A τες 705 5q. ἐξανείη Hermann: ἐξανί. .no1 L: ἐξανίησι A rec 2: ἐξανίει Ven b: tavin T 707 σπόρον L?* A rec: röpov LE 2 711 Trtavois lois ἀνύσειε Brunck: πτανῶν

ἀνύσειε

πτανοῖς

L

rec:

πτανῶν

πτανοῖς

ἀνύσειε

A

rec

715 πώματος L* τες: πόματος L A τες δεκέτη χρόνον A Ven c: δεκέτει χρόνῳ L rec 716 λεύσσων A rec: λεύσσειν L τες ὅπου] ef Trou Musgrave 719 παιδὸς ὑπαντήσας codd. : corr. Froehlich 723 πατρῴαν codd.: corr. Porson 725 Μηλιάδων codd.: corr. Erfurdt 726 ὄχθας F:dx8ensLArec 728 πλάθει! LA rec: πλάθη Bergk πᾶσι(ν) codd. 2 vix

sanum:

πατρὸς

Jebb:

πάλαι

(et

postea

θεός)

Hermann:

Wecklein : fort. στάσει (antecedente θεῶν: στάσιν Barnett) ὄντας A Ricca

δέμας

729 Otros]

OIAOKTHTHZ

39

Ol.

44a.

NE.

τί ἔστιν;

ΝΕ. Ol.

μῶν ἄλγος ἴσχεις τῆς TTAPESTWOTIS νόσου; οὐ δῆτ᾽ ἔγωγ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ἄρτι κουφίτειν δοκῶ. ἰὼ θεοί. τί τοὺς θεοὺς οὕτως ἀναστένων καλεῖς;

ΝΕ. ΦΙ.

OI.

σωτῆρας

οὐδὲν δεινόν. ἀλλ᾽ ἴθ᾽, © τέκνον.

735

αὐτοὺς ἠπίους θ᾽ ἡμῖν μολεῖν.

& & à à. NE.

ti ποτε πέπονθας;

οὐκ ἐρεῖς, ἀλλ᾽ ὧδ᾽ ἔσῃ

740

σιγηλός; ἐν κακῷ δέ τῷ φαίνῃ Kupdv. Ol.

ἀπόλωλα, τέκνον, xou δυνήσομαι κακὸν

κρύψαι παρ᾽ ὑμῖν, ἀτταταῖ᾽ διέρχεται διέρχεται. δύστηνος, ὦ τάλας ἐγώ. ἀπόλωλα, τέκνον - βρύκομαι, τέκνον Trarroi,

ἀπτατγπταταῖ, παπᾶ τιαττᾶ ται

245

τπαταῖ.

πτρὸς θεῶν, πρόχειρον εἴ τί σοι, τέκνον, πάρα ξίφος χεροῖν, πάταξον εἰς ἄκρον πόδα" ἀπάμησον ὡς τάχιστα" μὴ φείσῃ βίου. ἴθ᾽,

ὦ

παῖ.

750

NE. τί δ᾽ ἔστιν οὕτω veoxuóv ἐξαίφνης, ὅτου τοσήνδ᾽ ἰυγὴν καὶ στόνον σαυτοῦ ποῇῃ; ΦΙ.

οἶσθ᾽,

ὦ τέκνον; ΝΕ. τί ἔστιν; Ql. οἶσθ᾽ ὦ ΝΕ. τί σοί; οὐκ olda. Ol. πῶς οὐκ οἶσθα; τταπιττατγατττοατταῖ.

ΝΕ.

δεινόν γε τοὐπίσιγμα τοῦ νοσήματος.

Qj].

δεινὸν yap οὐδὲ ῥητόν ἀλλ᾽ οἴκτιρέ με.

ΝΕ.

τί δῆτα δράσω; ODI. μή με ταρβήσας προδῷς" ἥκει γὰρ αὕτη διὰ χρόνου πλάνοις ἴσως

733 τί δ᾽ ἔστιν Erfurdt Seidler

737

734 ἴσχει rec: ἴσχει σε Ricc Ὁ

οὕτως A rec: om. L rec: ὧδ᾽ Seidler

παῖ;

755

736 ὦ θεοί καλεῖς]

Bogs

T

742 ὅλωλα T 745 βρύκομαι rec: βρύχομαι L A rec 752 ποεῖ Jebb: ποεῖς (πτοιεῖς) codd. 753sq. τί δ᾽ ἔστιν Γ οὐκ οἶδα Philoctetae, πῶς οὐκ οἶσθα Neoptolemo, cetera Philoctetae tribuunt L A rec: corr. Purgold 755 τοὐπίσιγμα Bergk: τοὐπείσαγμα L A rec: τοὐπίσαγμα rec 758 ἥκει yàp ἄτη Ven: εἴκει γὰρ αὕτη Heimsoeth: λήγει yap αὐτὴ F. W. Schmidt πλάνοις] πλάνης τες ἴσως] ἴσοις Bothe

40

ZOOOKAEOYZ

ὡς ἐξεττλήσθη. ΝΕ. ἰὼ ἰὼ δύστηνε σύ, δύστηνε δῆτα διὰ πόνων πάντων φανείς.

760

βούλῃ λάβωμαι δῆτα καὶ Otyc τί cou; Ql.

μὴ δῆτα τοῦτό γ᾽" ἀλλά μοι τὰ THE” ἑλὼν τάδ᾽, ὥσπερ ἤτου μ᾽ ἀρτίως, ἕως ἀνῇ τὸ πῆμα τοῦτο τῆς νόσου τὸ νῦν παρόν,

765

σῶτ᾽ αὐτὰ καὶ φύλασσε. λαμβάνει yap οὖν ὕπνος μ᾽, ὅταν περ τὸ κακὸν ἐξίῃ τόδε:

κοὐκ ἔστι λῆξαι πρότερον GAA’ ἐᾶν χρεὼν ERTIAOV εὕδειν. ἣν δὲ τῷδε τῷ χρόνῳ μόλωσ᾽ ἐκεῖνοι, τερὸς θεῶν, ἐφίεμαι ἑκόντα μηδ᾽ ἄκοντα μηδέ τῳ τέχνῃ κείνοις μεθεῖναι ταῦτα,

770

μὴ σαυτόν θ᾽ ἅμα

κἄμ᾽, ὄντα σαυτοῦ πρόστροπον, κτείνας γένῃ.

ΝΕ. θάρσει προνοίας οὕνεκ᾽. οὐ δοθήσεται Qj.

πλὴν σοί τε κἀμοί“ ξὺν τύχῃ δὲ πρόσφερε. ἰδού, δέχου, Trai- τὸν φθόνον δὲ πρόσκυσον, μὴ σοι γενέσθαι πολύπον᾽ αὐτά, μηδ᾽ ὅπως

775

ἐμοί τε καὶ τῷ πρόσϑ᾽ ἐμοῦ κεκτημένῳ.

ΝΕ.

ὦ θεοί, γένοιτο ταῦτα νῷν γένοιτο δὲ πλοῦς οὔριός τε κεὐσταλὴς ὅποι ποτὲ

780

θεὸς δικαιοῖ χὠ στόλος πορσύνεται.

Ol.

δέδοικα δ᾽, ὦ παῖ, μὴ ἀτελὴς εὐχὴ (tux) στάφει γὰρ αὖ μοι φοίνιον τόδ᾽ ἐκ βυθοῦ κηκῖον αἷμα, καί τι προσδοκῶ νέον. παπαῖ,

φεῦ.

785

παπαῖ μάλ᾽, ὦ πούς, οἷά μ᾽ ἐργάσῃ κακά. προσέρτεει, 759 ΝΕ. ἰὼ Ico] φεῦ NE. ἰὼ T: NE. φεῦ I Hermann: φλέψ NE. ἰὼ Arndt 760 δυσπόνων πόνων Housman 761 sq. δῆτα repetitum (cf. 757, 760) Nauckio aliisque suspectum 767 ἐξίῃ L rec: ἐξήη (-n) A rec: ἐξίκη P: ἐξήκῃ B 769 εὔκηλον τες εὕδειν u’ B 771 μηδ᾽ Eustath. 1694, 7: μήτ᾽ codd. μηδέ A rec: μήτε L rec 772 ταῦτα om. L rec 774 προνοίας γ᾽ B 782 δέδοικα δ᾽ ὦ παῖ ph ἀτελὴς εὐχὴ τύχῃ Wunder: ἀλλὰ (ἀλλ᾽οὐ B) δέδοικ᾽, ὦ trai, μή μ᾽ ἀτελὴς εὐχή LA τες: ἀλλ᾽ οὖν δέδοικα μή μ᾽ (corsscr.) ἀτελὴς εὐχή, τέκνον T 783 φοίνιον AT: φόνιον L rec 784 προσδοκεῖ L** Riccb

®IAOKTHTHZ

41

προσέρχεται τόδ᾽ ἐγγύς. οἴμοι μοι τάλας. ἔχετε τὸ πρᾶγμα“ μὴ φύγητε μηδαμῇ.

ἀτταταῖ.

799

ὦ ξένε Κεφαλλήν, εἴθε σοῦ διαμπερὲς στέρνων ἵκοιτ᾽ ἄλγησις ἦδε. φεῦ, παπαῖ. παπαῖ μάλ᾽ αὖθις. ὦ διπλοῖ στρατηλάται, ᾿Αγάμεμνον, ὦ Μενέλαε, πῶς ἂν ἀντ᾽ ἐμοῦ

τὸν ἴσον χρόνον τρέφοιτε τήνδε τὴν νόσον; ὦμοι μοι.

795

ὦ θάνατε θάνατε, πῶς ἀεὶ καλούμενος

οὕτω κατ᾽ ἦμαρ οὐ δύνᾳ μολεῖν ποτε;

ὦ τέκνον, ὦ γενναῖον, ἀλλὰ συλλαβὼν τῷ Λημνίῳ τῷδ᾽ ἀνακαλούμενον πυρὶ

800

ἔμπτρησον, ὦ γενναῖε: κἀγώ Toi ποτε τὸν τοῦ Διὸς aid”

ἀντὶ τῶνδε τῶν ὅπλων,

ἃ νῦν σὺ σῴτεις, τοῦτ᾽ ἐπηξίωσα δρᾶν. τί φής, ποῖ;

ΝΕ.

τί φής; τί σιγᾷς; ποῦ ποτ᾽ ὦν, τέκνον, κυρεῖς; ἀλγῶ πάλαι δὴ τἀπὶ σοὶ στένων κακά.

ΦΙ.

ἀλλ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, καὶ θάρσος ἴσχ᾽ * ὡς ἦδε μοι

8ος

ὀξεῖα φοιτᾷ καὶ ταχεῖ᾽ ἀπέρχεται. ἀλλ᾽ avrıazw,

ΝΕ. Ol.

μή με καταλίττῃς μόνον.

θάρσει, μενοῦμεν. OI. A μενεῖς; ΝΕ. σαφῶς φρόνει. οὐ μήν σ᾽ ἔνορκόν γ᾽ ἀξιῶ θέσθαι, τέκνον.

NE.

ὡς οὐ θέμις γ᾽ ἐμοὔῦστι σοῦ μολεῖν ἄτερ.

ΦΙ. ΦΙ. ΝΕ. ΦΙ. NE.

ἔμβαλλε χειρὸς πίστιν. ΝΕ. ἐμβάλλω μενεῖν. ἐκεῖσε νῦν μ᾽, ἐκεῖσε ΝΕ. ποῖ λέγεις; DI. ἄνω τί παραφρονεῖς αὖ; τί τὸν ἄνω λεύσσεις κύκλον; μέθες μέθες ue. ΝΕ. ποῖ μεθῶ; Ol. μέθες ποτέ. »»v οὔ φημ᾽ ἐάσειν. Ol. ἀπό μ᾽ ὀλεῖς, ἣν προσθίγῃς.

789 φύγητε A τες: φύγοιτε A Ven c: &tattal T 792 Porson: δύνῃ codd. 800 codd. 803 σὺ] σοι], σ᾽ Wilamowitz rec: μένειν L rec

810

815

L rec 790 ἀτταταῖ L rec: ἀττατατᾶ ikorr' Wakefield: ἔχοιτ᾽ codd. 798 δύνᾳ ἀνακαλούμενον Meineke: ἀνακαλουμένῳ 8ο5 ποῦ ποτ᾽ ὦ τέκνον τες 811 οὐ μέν

812 ἐμοί ’om codd.: corr. Hermann 814 μ᾽ om. rec

813

peveiv A

42

NE. Ol.

ZODOKAEOYE

xai δὴ μεϑίημ᾽, ef τι δὴ πλέον φρονεῖς. ὦ γαῖα, δέξαι θανάσιμόν μ᾽ ὅπως ἔχω"

τὸ γὰρ κακὸν τόδ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ὀρθοῦσθαί μ᾽ ἐᾷ. NE. τὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἔοικεν ὕπνος oU μακροῦ χρόνου ἕξειν: κάρα yao ὑπτιάτεται τόδε"

820

ἱδρώς γέ τοί νιν πᾶν καταστάζει δέμας, μέλαινά τ᾽ ἄκρον τις τταρέρρωγεν ποδὸς

αἱμορραγὴς φλέψ. ἀλλ᾽ ἐάσωμεν, φίλοι, ἕκηλον αὐτόν, ὡς ἂν els ὕπνον πέσῃ. ΧΟ.

Ὕπν᾽

ὀδύνας ἀδαής, Ὕπνε εὐαὲς ἡμῖν

825

δ᾽ ἀλγέων,

στρ.

ἔλθοις, εὐαίων εὐαίων, dvakὄμμασι δ᾽ ἀντίσχοις

τάνδ᾽ αἴγλαν, ἴθι ἴθι μοι ὦ τέκνον, ποῖ δὲ βάσῃ,

830

ἃ τέταται“ τανῦν. πταιών. Spa ποῦ στάσῃ, πῶς δέ μοι τἀντεῦθεν

φροντίδος. ὁρᾷς;

εὕδει.

835

πρὸς τί μένομεν πράσσειν;

καιρός τοι πάντων γνώμαν ἴσχων {τολύ TI) πολὺ παρὰ πόδα κράτος ἄρνυται. ΝΕ.

GAA’ ὅδε μὲν κλύει οὐδέν, ἐγὼ 8' ὁρῶ οὕνεκα θήραν τήνδ᾽ ἁλίως ἔχομεν τόξων,

δίχα τοῦδε πλέοντες.

840

τοῦδε yap ὁ στέφανος, τοῦτον θεὸς εἶπε Konizeiv. κομπεῖν δ᾽ ἔστ᾽ ἀτελῆ σὺν ψεύδεσιν αἰσχρὸν ὄνειδος. 818

μεθίημ᾽, εἴ τι δὴ Hermann:

Ven c: μεϑίημί ac τί δὴ rec 827

ἄλγεος Hermann

828

μεθίημι" τί δὴ L rec: μεθίημι“ τί δὲ δὴ A

823 δέ τοί viv F: τέ τοί viv Buttmann evais Hermann:

ex Hesychio iji. 217 (εὐαδές: εὔπνουν) J. G. Schneider

829

evans codd. (εὐμενὴς D):

εὐαδές aliis olim placuisse monuit

εὐαίων εὐαίων T: εὐαίων L A rec

830

óupa-

σιν LA ἀντίσχοις 21: ἀντέχοις L A rec 832 ἴθ᾽ ἴθι μοι παιήων Dindorf 834 ποῖ] ποῦ Γ 835 φροντίδος] φρόντισον Wilamowitz εὔδει Herwerden: ἤδη codd. 836 μένομεν Erfurdt: μενοῦμεν codd. 838 πολύ τι add. Hermann πόδα] πόδας T

@IAOKTHTHE

XO.

43

ἀλλά, τέκνον, τάδε μὲν θεὸς ὄψεται" ὧν δ᾽ ἂν ἀμείβῃ μ᾽

ἀντ.

αὖθις, βαιάν μοι, βαιάν, ὦ τέκνον,

845

πέμπε λόγων φάμαν᾽ ὡς πάντων ἐν νόσῳ εὐδρακὴς ὕτινος ἄυτινος λεύσσειν.

ἀλλ᾽ ὅ τι δύνᾳ μάκιστον, κεῖνο (δή) μοι, κεῖνό (por) λαθραίως ἐξιδοῦ ὅπως πράξεις.

850

οἶσθα γὰρ ὃν αὐδῶμαι, el ταὐτᾷ τούτῳ γνώμαν ἴσχεις, μάλα τοι ἄπορα πυκινοῖς ἐνιδεῖν πάθη. οὖρός τοι, τέκνον, οὖρος ἁ-

ἐπ.

νὴρ δ᾽ ἀνόμματος, οὐδ᾽ ἔχων ἀρωγάν,

856

ἐκτέταται νύχιος,--

ἀλεὴς ὕτινος ἐσθλός,-οὗ χερός, οὐ ποδός, οὔ τινος ἄρχων,

860

ἀλλά Tis ὡς ᾿Αἴδᾳ πάρα κείμενος. Spa, βλέπ᾽ εἰ καίρια

φθέγγῃ᾽" τὸ δ᾽ ἁλώσιμον ἐμᾷ φροντίδι, παῖ, πτόνος

ὁ μὴ φοβῶν κράτιστος. ΝΕ. Ol.

σιγᾶν κελεύω, μηδ᾽ ἀφεστάναι φρενῶν. κινεῖ yap ἁνὴρ ὄμμα κἀνάγει κάρα. ὦ φέγγος ὕπνου διάδοχον, τό τ᾽ ἐλπίδων

865

844 ἂν ἀμείβῃ μ᾽ ἀμείβῃ ov u' T 846 φάμαν B T: φήμαν L A rec 849 δύναι L rec: δύναιοA rec: δύνη F 850 δή add. Hermann κεῖνό por

λαθραίως

scripsi

(λαϑραίως

Campbell):

κεῖνο

λάθρᾳ

L

A

rec

851 ὅπως L* (vel gl. Z): ὅτι codd. 21: Stra Schneidewin 852 ὃν L'A rec: @v L rec 853 ef ταὐτᾷ Dobree: ef ταὐτὰν (ταυτὰν A Ven c: ταύταν Ven Γ: τὴν αὐτὰν Ven b) LA rec: εἴτ᾽ αὐτὰν B ἴσχεις A rec 2: ἔχεις L rec

854

πυκινοῖς T: truxwoiow

L A rec: πυκνοῖς Z2:

tru-

xvoiciv Γ 855, sq. ἀνὴρ codd.: corr. Brunck 859 ἀλεὴς codd.: ἀλέας Seyffert: ἀδεὴς Reiske 861 τις ὡς Wunder: ὥς τις L* A rec: ὅστις L rec παρακείμενος codd.: corr. Blaydes 862 Spa, βλέπ᾽ el Hermann: ὁρᾷ

(-&) βλέπει codd. Neoptolemo versum vel verba καίρια 98. tribuunt rec φθέγγῃ A’: φθέγγει1, A rec: φθέγγουτες 866 dviipcodd.: corr. Bruck

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ἄπιστον οἰκούρημα τῶνδε τῶν ξένων. οὐ γάρ ποτ᾽, ὦ παῖ, τοῦτ᾽ ἂν ἐξηύχησ᾽ ἐγώ, τλῆναί σ᾽ ἐλεινῶς ὧδε τἀμὰ πήματα μεῖναι Trapóvra καὶ ξυνωφελοῦντά μοι. οὔκουν ᾿Ατρεῖδαι τοῦτ᾽ ἔτλησαν εὐφόρως

870

οὕτως ἐνεγκεῖν, ἁγαθοὶ στρατηλάται.

ἀλλ᾽ εὐγενὴς γὰρ ἡ φύσις κἀξ εὐγενῶν,

ὦ τέκνον, ἡ σή, πάντα ταῦτ᾽ ἐν εὐχερεῖ

875

ἔθου, βοῆς τε καὶ δυσοσμίας γέμων. καὶ νῦν ἐπειδὴ τοῦδε τοῦ κακοῦ δοκεῖ λήθη τις εἶναι κἀνάπαυλα δή, τέκνον, σὺ μ᾽ αὐτὸς ἄρον, OU με κατάστησον, τέκνον, ἵν᾽, ἡνίκ᾽ ἂν κόπος μ᾽ ἀπαλλάξῃ

ποτέ,

88o

ὁδρμώμεθ᾽ ἐς ναῦν μηδ᾽ ἐπίσχωμεν τὸ πλεῖν. NE.

ἀλλ᾽ ἤδομαι ἀνώδυνον

μέν σ᾽ εἰσιδὼν παρ᾽ ἐλπίδα

βλέποντα κἀμπινέοντ᾽ ἔτι"

ὡς οὐκέτ᾽ ὄντος γὰρ πρὸς τὰς παρούσας νῦν δ᾽ alpe σαυτόν oicoucí σ᾽ οἶδε" τοῦ

τὰ συμβόλαιά σον ξυμφορὰς ἐφαίνετο. ef δέ σοι μᾶλλον φίλον, πόνου γὰρ οὐκ ὄκνος,

885

étreitrep οὕτω σοί τ᾽ ἔδοξ᾽ ἐμοί τε δρᾶν. Ql.

αἰνῶ τάδ᾽, ὦ παῖ, καί μ᾽ ἔπαιρ᾽, ὥσπερ

νοεῖς"

τούτους δ᾽ ἔασον, μὴ βαρυνθῶσιν κακῇ ὀσμῇ πρὸ τοῦ δέοντος“ οὐπὶ vni γὰρ

890

ἅλις πόνος τούτοισι συνναίειν ἐμοί.

NE. Ol. NE. ΦΙ. ΝΕ.

ἔσται τάδ᾽ - GAA’ ioco τε καὐτὸς ἀντέχον.

θάρσει" τό τοι σύνηθες ὀρθώσει μ᾽ ἔθος. παπαῖ" τί δῆτ᾽ ἂν δρῷμ᾽ ἐγὼ τοὐνθένδε γε; τί δ᾽ ἔστιν, ὦ παῖ; ποῖ trot’ ἐξέβης λόγῳ;

895

οὐκ οἶδ᾽ ὅποι χρὴ τἄπορον τρέπειν ἔπος.

870 ἐλεινῶς L: ἐλεεινῶς A rec rec: εὐπόνως

880 κόπου

Lb:

εὐπετῶς

ἀπαλλαχθῶμεν

872

Brunck:

27?

εὐφόρως Brunck:

εὐλόφως

Eldik:

οἴσουσιν οἶδε T

888

οὕτω

A

L rec: οὕτως A rec

rec:

LA

Wakefield

σοι L rec 895 δῆτ᾽ àv τοὐνθένδε ye A Ven c: τοὐνθένδε λέγε L rec: Schaefer: δῆτα codd. τοὐνθάδε λέγε B: τοὐνθένδ᾽ ἔτι Erfurdt 896 λόγων Harl

887

884 cov

εὐπόρως

εὐκόλως

@IAOKTHTHE

Ol. ΝΕ.

ἀπορεῖς δὲ τοῦ σύ; μὴ λέγ᾽, ὦ τέκνον, τάδε. ἀλλ᾽ ἐνθάδ᾽ ἤδη τοῦδε τοῦ πάθους κυρῶ.

ΦΙ.

οὐ δή σε δυσχέρεια τοῦ νοσήματος ἔπεισεν ὥστε μή μ᾽ ἄγειν ναύτην ἔτι;

ΝΕ.

ἅπαντα δυσχέρεια, τὴν αὑτοῦ φύσιν ὅταν λιπών τις δρᾷ τὰ μὴ προσεικότα.

ΦΙ.

ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲν ἔξω τοῦ φυτεύσαντος σύ γε δρᾷς οὐδὲ φωνεῖς, ἐσθλὸν ἄνδρ᾽ ἐττωφελῶν. αἰσχρὸς φανοῦμαι" τοῦτ᾽ ἀνιῶμαι πάλαι. οὔκουν ἐν οἷς γε δρᾷς" ἐν οἷς δ᾽ αὐδᾶς ὀκνῶ.

NE. Ol. ΝΕ.

ὦ Ζεῦ, τί δράσω;

45

900

905

δεύτερον ληφθῶ κακός,

κρύπτων θ᾽ ἃ μὴ δεῖ καὶ λέγων αἴσχιστ᾽ ἐπῶν; Ol.

ἁνὴρ ὅδ᾽, εἰ μὴ ᾽γὼ κακὸς γνώμην ἔφυν,

910

προδούς μ᾽ ἔοικε κἀκλιττὼν TOV πλοῦν στελεῖν.

ΝΕ.

λιπὼν μὲν οὐκ ἔγωγε, λυπηρῶς δὲ μὴ

Ol.

πέμττω σε μᾶλλον, τοῦτ᾽ ἀνιῶμαι πάλαι. τί ποτε λέγεις, ὦ τέκνον; ὡς ov μανθάνω.

ΝΕ.

οὐδέν σε κρύψω δεῖ γὰρ ἐς Τροίαν σε πλεῖν

Ol.

πρὸς τοὺς ᾿Αχαιοὺς Kai τὸν ᾿Ατρειδῶν στόλον. οἴμοι, τί εἴπας; ΝΕ. μὴ otévage, πρὶν μάθης.

915

ΦΙ.

ποῖον μάθημα; τί με νοεῖς δρᾶσαί ποτε;

ΝΕ.

σῶσαι κακοῦ μὲν πρῶτα τοῦδ᾽, ἔπειτα δὲ

ΦΙ.

ξὺν σοὶ τὰ Τροίας πεδία πορθῆσαι μολών. καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἀληθῆ δρᾶν νοεῖς; ΝΕ. πολλὴ κρατεῖ

920

τούτων ἀνάγκη καὶ σὺ μὴ θυμοῦ κλύων. Ol.

ἀπόλωλα τλήμων, προδέδομαι. τί u’, ὦ ξένε, δέδρακας; ἀπόδος ὡς τάχος τὰ τόξα μοι.

ΝΕ.

ἀλλ᾽ οὐχ οἷόν τε’ τῶν γὰρ ἐν τέλει κλύειν τό τ᾽ ἔνδικόν με Kai τὸ συμφέρον ποεῖ,

925

gor ἔπαισεν L τες 902 αὑτοῦ Ατες: αὐτοῦ Τ τος g03 προσηκότα rec: προσήκοντα τες 904. τοῦ ᾽μφυτευθέντος Tournier 9o6 πάλιν L* 907 ye A rec: te L rec olg δ᾽ A rec: οἷςτ᾿ L¢ rec: of δ᾽ L

910 el μὴ "yo rec: εἶ μ᾽ ἐγὼ A: el μὴ κἀγὼ L rec

πάλιν L* Γ 916 καὶ τῶν 1, Β Valckenaer: τί δ᾽ εἶπας; Jebb 926 ποεῖν L

913 πέμπων rec

917 τί γ᾽ εἶπας; B: τί μ᾽ εἶπας; 924 τὰ τόξα A rec: τόξα L rec

46

Ol.

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

ὦ πῦρ σὺ καὶ πᾶν δεῖμα καὶ πανουργίας δεινῆς τέχνημ᾽ ἔχθιστον, οἷά μ᾽ εἰργάσω,

of ἠπάτηκας“ οὐδ᾽ ἐπαισχύνῃ μ᾽ ὁρῶν

τὸν προστρόπαιον, τὸν ἱκέτην, ὦ σχέτλιε;

930

ἀπεστέρηκας τὸν βίον τὰ τόξ᾽ ἑλών. ἀπόδος, ἱκνοῦμαί σ᾽, ἀπόδος, ἱκετεύω, τέκνον.

πρὸς θεῶν πατρῴων, τὸν βίον με μὴ ἀφέλῃς. ὦμοι τάλας. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδὲ προσφωνεῖ μ᾽ ἔτι, ἀλλ᾽ ὡς μεθήσων μήποθ᾽, ὧδ᾽ ὁρᾷ πάλιν. ὦ λιμένες, ὦ προβλῆτες, ὦ ξυνουσίαι θηρῶν ὀρείων, ὦ καταρρῶγες πέτραι,

935

ὑμῖν τάδ᾽, οὐ γὰρ ἄλλον οἶδ᾽ ὅτῳ λέγω, ἀνακλαίομαι παροῦσι τοῖς εἰωθόσιν,

οἷ᾽ ἔργ᾽ ὁ παῖς μ᾽ ἔδρασεν οὐξ ᾿Αχιλλέως"

940

ὀμόσας ἀπάξειν οἴκαδ᾽, ἐς Τροίαν μ᾽ ἄγει"

προσθείς τε χεῖρα δεξιάν, τὰ τόξα μον ἱερὰ λαβὼν τοῦ Ζηνὸς Ἡρακλέους ἔχει,

καὶ τοῖσιν ᾿Αργείοισι φήνασθαι θέλει, ὡς ἄνδρ᾽ ἑλών μ᾽ ἰσχυρὸν ἐκ βίας ἄγει, κοὐκ οἶδ᾽ ἐναίρων νεκρόν, ἢ καπνοῦ σκιάν, εἴδωλον ἄλλως. οὐ γὰρ ἂν σθένοντά γε εἷλέν μ᾽ - ἐπεὶ οὐδ᾽ ἂν ὧδ᾽ ἔχοντ᾽, el μὴ δόλῳ. νῦν δ᾽ ἠπάτημαι δύσμορος. τί χρή με δρᾶν; (ἀλλ᾽) ἀπόδος. ἀλλὰ νῦν ἔτ᾽ ἐν σαυτοῦ γενοῦ. τί φής; σιωπᾷς. οὐδέν εἰμ᾽ ὁ δύσμορος.

945

950

ὦ σχῆμα πέτρας δίπυλον, αὖϑις αὖ πάλιν

εἴσειμι πρὸς σὲ ψιλός, οὐκ ἔχων τροφήν"

ἀλλ᾽ αὐανοῦμαι τῷδ᾽ ἐν αὐλίῳ μόνος, 927 δῆμα La 933 μὲ μὴ ἀφέλῃς ed. Lond. ii: μή μ᾽ ἀφέλῃς L rec: μή μου “péAns A Ven c: pe μὴ ἀφέλῃ Elmsley 934 προσφωνεῖ rec: Ttpoφωνεῖ L: προσφωνεῖν A T: προσφονεῖν Venc 939 del. Nauck 942 προσθείς L rec: προθείς A rec 945 ἑλῶν p’...Blas A rec: ἑλὼν μ᾽ ...Blas μ᾽ L: ἑλὼν... «βίας u’ rec Suid. v. κακοπινέστατον: ἑλὼν δ᾽... βίας μ’ Dindorf 948 ἐπεί γ᾽ οὐδ᾽ Τ' 949 με δρᾶν L τες: ποιεῖν A rec 950 GAA’ ἀπόδος Turneb: ἀπόδος L A rec: ἀπόδος σύ γ᾽ Ven b σαντοῦ A: σαυτῷ L rec 952 σχῆμα] χρῆμα Le 954 avavoupat

ΣΥΡ: ad θανοῦμαι codd. Suid. v. ὀρειβάτης

OCIAOKTHTHZ

47

oU πτηνὸν ὄρνιν, οὐδὲ θῆρ᾽ ὀρειβάτην τόξοις θανὼν καί μ᾽ φόνον

955

ἐναίρων τοισίδ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ αὐτὸς τάλας παρέξω δαῖτ᾽ ἀφ᾽ ὧν ἐφερβόμην, obs ἐθήρων πρόσθε θηράσουσι νῦν" φόνου δὲ ῥύσιον τείσω τάλας

“πρὸς τοῦ δοκοῦντος οὐδὲν εἰδέναι κακόν.

960

SAOIO μή πω, πρὶν μάϑοιμ᾽ el καὶ πάλιν γνώμην

μετοίσεις" εἰ δὲ μή, θάνοις κακῶς.

ΧΟ. τί δρῶμεν; ἐν σοὶ καὶ τὸ πλεῖν ἡμᾶς, ἄναξ,

ἤδη ’στὶ καὶ τοῖς τοῦδε προσχωρεῖν λόγοις. ΝΕ.

ἐμοὶ μὲν οἶκτος δεινὸς ἐμττέτττοωοκέ τις

οὖς

τοῦδ᾽ ἀνδρὸς οὐ νῦν πρῶτον, ἀλλὰ καὶ πάλαι. ΦΙ.

ἐλέησον, ὦ παῖ, πρὸς θεῶν, καὶ μὴ παρῇς

ΝΕ.

οἴμοι, τί δράσω; μή ποτ᾽ ὥφελον λιτεῖν τὴν Σκῦρον οὕτω τοῖς παροῦσιν ἄχθομαι.

Ql.

οὐκ ef κακὸς σύ

σαυτοῦ βροτοῖς ὄνειδος, ἐκκλέψας ἐμέ,

πρὸς κακῶν δ᾽ ἀνδρῶν

970

μαθὼν

ἔοικας ἥκειν αἰσχρά, νῦν 5° ἄλλοισι δοὺς ol" εἰκὸς ἔκτλει, τἄμ᾽ ἐμοὶ μεθεὶς ὄπλα.

ΝΕ. Ql.

τί δρῶμεν, ἄνδρες; ΟΔ. ὦ κάκιστ᾽ ἀνδρῶν, τί δρᾷς; οὐκ el μεϑεὶς τὰ τόξα ταῦτ᾽ ἐμοὶ πάλιν; οἴμοι, tis ἁνήρ; ἄρ᾽ Ὀδυσσέως κλύω;

975

ΟΔ. Ὀδυσσέως, σάφ᾽ ἴσθ᾽, ἐμοῦ γ᾽, ὃν εἰσορᾶς. ΦΙ. οἴμοι" πέπραμαι κἀπόλωλ᾽" ὁδ᾽ ἦν ἄρα ὁ ξυλλαβών με κἀπονοσφίσας ὅπλων. OA.

ἐγώ, σάφ᾽ ἴσθ᾽, οὐκ ἄλλος" ὁμολογῶ τάδε.

Ol.

ἀπόδος,

ἄφες poi, παῖ, τὰ τόξα.

OA.

980

τοῦτο μέν,

οὐδ᾽ ἣν θέλῃ, δράσει rot’ ἀλλὰ καὶ σὲ δεῖ στείχειν ἅμ᾽ αὐτοῖς, ἢ βίᾳ στελοῦσί σε. ΦΙ.

ἔμ᾽, ὦ κακῶν κάκιστε καὶ τόλμης πέρα,

956 τοισίδ᾽ A Ven c: τοῖσιδ᾽ L* τες: τοῖσδέ γ᾽ rec: τοῖσιν L**: τοῖσδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ Burges . 957 ἀφ᾽ Wunder: ὑφ᾽ codd. 966 πάλιν L* 967 παρῇς A rec: παρῆι L rec 968 σαυτὸν T 972 ἄλλοις σε Wakefield 973 Ol Dindorf: ols codd. τἄμ᾽ ἐμοὶ Platt: τάμά μοι codd. 976 ἀνήρ codd.: corr. Brunck 984. τόλμης πέρα scripsi: τολμήστατε L A rec: τολμηέστατε 28!: τολμίστατε τες: τόλμης τέρας Housman

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

Ol.

OA.

οἶδ᾽ ἐκ βίας ἄξουσιν; OA. ἣν μὴ ἕρτῃς ἑκών. ὦ Λημνία χθὼν καὶ τὸ παγκρατὲς σέλας ᾿Ἡφαιστότευκτον, ταῦτα δῆτ᾽ ἀνασχετά, εἴ μ᾽ οὗτος ἐκ τῶν σῶν ἀπάξεται βίᾳ; Ζεὺς ἔσθ᾽, iv’ εἰδῇς, Ζεύς,

ὁ τῆσδε γῆς κρατῶν,

Ζεύς, à δέδοκται ταῦθ᾽ " ὑπηρετῶ δ᾽ ἐγώ. Ol.

985

990

ὦ μῖσος, οἷα κἀξανευρίσκεις λέγειν" θεοὺς προτείνων τοὺς θεοὺς ψευδεῖς τίθης.

OA. οὔκ, ἀλλ᾽ ἀληθεῖς. ἡ δ᾽ ὁδὸς πορευτέα. ql. οὔ ony’. OA. ἐγὼ δέ φημι. πειστέον τάδε. ol.

οἴμοι τάλας. ἡμᾶς μὲν ὡς δούλους σαφῶς

995

πατὴρ ἄρ᾽ ἐξέφυσεν οὐδ᾽ ἐλευθέρους.

OA.

οὔκ, GAA’ ὁμοίους τοῖς ἀρίστοισιν,

μεθ᾽ ὧν

Τροίαν σ᾽ ἑλεῖν δεῖ καὶ κατασκάψαι βίᾳ. Oi.

οὐδέποτέ γ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἣν χρῇ με πᾶν παθεῖν κακόν, ἕως γ᾽ ἂν tj μοι γῆς τόδ᾽ αἰπεινὸν βάθρον.

OA.

τί δ᾽ ἐργασείεις;

1000

Ol. κρᾶτ᾽ ἐμὸν τόδ᾽ αὐτίκα

πέτρᾳ πέτρας ἄνωθεν αἱμάξω πεσών. OA. Ol.

ξυλλάβετέ γ᾽ αὐτόν- μὴ ᾽πὶ τῷδ᾽ ἔστω τάδε.

ὦ χεῖρες, οἷα πάσχετ᾽ ἐν χρείᾳ φίλης νευρᾶς, Um” ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε συνθηρώμεναι. ὦ μηδὲν ὑγιὲς μηδ᾽ ἐλεύθερον φρονῶν,

1005

ol αὖ μ᾽ ὑπῆλθες, ὥς μ᾽ ἐθηράσω, λαβὼν πρόβλημα σαυτοῦ παῖδα τόνδ᾽ ἀγνῶτ᾽ ἐμοί,

ἀνάξιον μὲν σοῦ, κατάξιον δ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ὃς οὐδὲν ἤδει πλὴν τὸ προσταχθὲν ποεῖν, δῆλος δὲ καὶ νῦν ἐστιν ἀλγεινῶς φέρων

IOIO

οἷς τ᾿ αὐτὸς ἐξήμαρτεν οἷς τ᾽ ἐγὼ ᾿παθον.

ἀλλ᾽ ἡ κακὴ σὴ διὰ μυχῶν βλέτουσ᾽ ἀεὶ 990 Zeus δ᾽ ᾧ L* rec 994 (1. οὔ 9nu' ἔγωγε. 999 χρή L A rec: corr. rec: ἕως L* A rec: ἕως ξυλλάβετ᾽ αὐτόν L rec: hardy 1007 ol’ αὖ Wakefield

1012

992

τίθης

Auratus:

τιθείς

L A rec:

τιθεῖς B

'O5. φημί codd.: corr. Gernhard πιστέον L F 1000 ἕως γ᾽ L** Brunck Tradeiv] μαθεῖν L* δ Lb 1003 ξυλλάβετέ γ᾽ αὐτόν A Ven c: ξυλλάβετε τοῦτον T: ξυλλάβετον αὐτόν BernHermann: οἷά LA (old): οἷός T ὥς μ᾽ ὅς μ᾽

πάθον L A rec

®IAOKTHTHZ

ψυχή viv ἀφυῆ τ᾽ ὄντα Kou θέλονθ᾽ ὅμως εὖ προυδίδαξεν ἐν κακοῖς εἶναι σοφόν. καὶ νῦν ἔμ᾽, ὦ δύστηνε, συνδήσας νοεῖς

49

τοῖς

ἄγειν ἀπ᾽ ἀκτῆς τῆσδ᾽, ἐν ἡ με προυβάλου ἄφιλον ἐρῆμον ἄπολιν ἐν τῶσιν νεκρόν. φεῦ. ὅλοιο- Kal σοι πολλάκις τόδ᾽ ηὐξάμην. ἀλλ᾽ οὐ γὰρ οὐδὲν θεοὶ νέμουσιν ἡδύ μοι,

1020

σὺ μὲν yeyndas τῶν, ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀλγύνομαι τοῦτ᾽ αὖθ᾽ ὅτι φῶ σὺν κακοῖς πολλοῖς τάλας,

Ὑελώμενος πρὸς σοῦ τε καὶ τῶν ᾿Ατρέως SITAGY στρατηγῶν, οἷς σὺ ταῦθ᾽ ὑττηρετεῖς. καίτοι σὺ μὲν κλοτῇ τε κἀνάγκῃ τυγεὶς

1025

ἔπλεις ἅμ᾽ αὐτοῖς, ἐμὲ δὲ τὸν πανάθλιον

ἑκόντα πλεύσανθ᾽ ἑπτὰ ναυσὶ ναυβάτην ἄτιμον ἔβαλον, ὡς σὺ φής, κεῖνοι δὲ σέ.

καὶ νῦν τί μ᾽ ἄγετε; τί u’ ἀπάγεσθε; τοῦ χάριν; ὃς οὐδέν εἶμι καὶ τέθνηχ᾽ ὑμῖν πάλαι. πῶς, ὦ θεοῖς ἔχθιστε, νῦν οὐκ εἰμί coi

1030

χωλός, δυσώδης; πῶς θεοῖς ἔξεστ᾽, ἐμοῦ πλεύσαντος, αἴθειν ἱερά; wads σπένδειν ἔτι;

αὕτη γὰρ ἦν σοι πρόφασις ἐκβαλεῖν ἐμέ. κακῶς ὄὅλοισθ᾽ - ὀλεῖσϑε δ᾽ ἠδικηκότες τὸν ἄνδρα τόνδε, θεοῖσιν ef δίκης μέλει. ἔξοιδα δ᾽ ὡς μέλει γ᾽ ἐπεὶ οὔποτ᾽ ἂν στόλον

1035

ἐπλεύσατ᾽ ἂν τόνδ᾽ οὕνεκ᾽ ἀνδρὸς ἀθλίου, εἰ μή τι κέντρον θεῖον ἦγ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἐμοῦ.

ἀλλ᾽, ὦ πατρῴα γῆ θεοί τ᾽ ἐπόψιοι,

1040

τείσασθε τείσασθ᾽ ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ ποτὲ ξύμπαντας

αὐτούς, εἴ τι κἄμ᾽ οἰκτίρετε.

1014 &gu& L. Dindorf θέλων 0’ L τοῖο Kal σὺ A: καίτοι Wakefield εὐξάμην L* A rec 1023 σοῦ TE A rec: σοῦ ye L rec 1032 ἕξεστ᾽ Pierson (fort. legerat 2): εὔξεσθ᾽ codd. ἐμοῦ] ὁμοῦ rye 1033 ἔτι] ἔνι Radermacher servato εὔξεσθ᾽ 1034 αὕτη] αὐτὴ L Ven 1035 ὀλεῖσθε δ᾽ Brunck: ὄλοισθε δ᾽ codd. (ὅλοισθ᾽ T) 1037 ἔξοιδα δ᾽ 1, τες: ἔξοιδά y Arec: ἔξοιδά T’ Harl: ἔξοιδ᾽ Lb ἐπεὶ οὔποτ᾽ A rec: ἐπ᾽ οὔποτ᾽ L Lb

50

ZOOOKAEOYZ

ὡς 3G μὲν οἰκτρῶς, εἰ δ᾽ ἴδοιμ᾽ ὀλωλότας ΧΟ.

τούτους, δοκοῖμ᾽ ἂν τῆς νόσου πεφευγέναι. βαρύς τε καὶ βαρεῖαν ὁ ξένος φάτιν τήνδ᾽ el’, ᾿Οδυσσεῦ, κοὐχ ὑπείκουσαν κακοῖς.

1045

OA. πόλλ᾽ ἂν λέγειν ἔχοιμι πρὸς τὰ τοῦδ᾽ ἔπη, εἴ μοι παρείκοι" νῦν δ᾽ ἑνὸς κρατῶ λόγου. οὗ γὰρ τοιούτων δεῖ, τοιοῦτός εἰμ᾽ ἐγώ-

XOtrou δικαίων κἀγαθῶν ἀνδρῶν κρίσις,

1050

οὐκ av λάβοις μου μᾶλλον οὐδέν᾽ εὐσεβῆ.

νικᾶν γε μέντοι πτανταχοῦ χρήτων ἔφυν, πλὴν ἐς σέ’ νῦν δὲ σοί γ᾽ ἑκὼν ἐκστήσομαι.

ἄφετε γὰρ αὐτόν, μηδὲ προσψαύσητ᾽ ἔτι. tare μίμνειν. οὐδὲ σοῦ προσχρήτομεν, τά γ᾽ ὅπλ᾽ ἔχοντες ταῦτ᾽ " ἐπεὶ πάρεστι μὲν

1055

Τεῦκρος παρ᾽ ἡμῖν, τήνδ᾽ ἐπιστήμην ἔχων, ἐγώ θ᾽, ὃς οἶμαι σοῦ κάκιον οὐδὲν ἂν τούτων κρατύνειν, μηδ᾽ ἐπιθύνειν χερί.

τί δῆτα σοῦ δεῖ; χαῖρε τὴν Λῆμνον πατῶν. ἡμεῖς δ᾽ ἴωμεν. Kai τάχ᾽ ἂν τὸ σὸν γέρας Ol.

1060

τιμὴν ἐμοὶ νείμειεν, ἣν σὲ χρῆν ἔχειν. οἴμοι" τί δράσω δύσμορος; σὺ τοῖς ἐμοῖς

ὅπλοισι κοσμηθεὶς ἐν ᾿Αργείοις φανῇ; OA. Ol.

μή μ᾽ ἀντιφώνει μηδέν, ὡς στείχοντα δή. ὦ σπέρμ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως, οὐδὲ σοῦ φωνῆς ἔτι γενήσομαι προσφθεγκτός, ἀλλ᾽ οὕτως ἄπει;

1065

OA. χώρει σύ μὴ πρόσλευσσε, γενναῖός περ ὧν, ἡμῶν ὅπως μὴ τὴν τύχην διαφθερεῖς. ΦΙ. ΧΟ.

ἦ καὶ πρὸς ὑμῶν ὧδ᾽ ἐρῆμος, ὦ ξένοι, λειφθήσομαι δὴ κοὐκ ἐποικτερεῖτέ με; ὅδ᾽ ἐστὶν ἡμῶν ναυκράτωρ ὁ παῖς. ὅσ᾽ ἂν

1070

1043 cx] ὃς Auratus 1044 δοκεῖ μ᾽ Γ 1048 παρήκοι τες 1049 οὗ ov L 1051 pou om. L rec: σὺ B 1052 χρήτων] xpelocov 2YP l| 1058 θ᾽ codd.: δ᾽ Benedict 1059 uno] ἠδ᾽ Nauck ErrevOuverv Nauck 1060 τὴν] σὴν C. Walter 1062 σ᾽ ἐχρῆν LA rec: corr. Ellendt 1064 ὅπλοις ἐν ᾿Αργείοισι Koounfels Mekler 1071 λειφθήσομ᾽ ἤδη codd.: corr. Wakefield

ΦΙΛΟΚΤΗΤΗΣ

51

οὗτος λέγῃ σοι, ταῦτά σοι χἠμεῖς φαμεν. ΝΕ.

ἀκούσομαι

μὲν ὡς ἔφυν οἴκτου πλέως

πρὸς τοῦδ᾽ - ὅμως δὲ μείνατ᾽, el τούτῳ δοκεῖ, Xpóvov τοσοῦτον,

1075

εἰς ὅσον τὰ τῆς νεὼς

στείλωσι ναῦται καὶ θεοῖς εὐξώμεθα. χοῦτος τάχ᾽ ἂν φρόνησιν ἐν τούτῳ λάβοι

Ade τιν᾽ ἡμῖν. νὼ μὲν οὖν ὁρμώμεθον, ὑμεῖς δ᾽, ὅταν καλῶμεν, ὁρμᾶσθαι ταχεῖς. QI.

ὦ κοίλας πέτρας γύαλον

1080 στρ.

θερμὸν καὶ παγετῶδες, ὥς σ᾽ οὐκ ἔμελλον ἄρ᾽, ὦ τάλας, λείψειν οὐδέποτ᾽, ἀλλά μοι

καὶ θνήσκοντι συνείσῃ. cot μοί μοι. ὦ πληρέστατον αὔλιον λύιττας τᾶς ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ τάλαν, Tir. αὖ μοι τὸ κατ᾽ ἄμαρ ἔσται; τοῦ ποτε τεύξομαι σιτονόμου μέλεος TróOev EATTiöos;

1085

1090

εἴτ᾽ αἰθέρος ἄνω πττωκάδες ὀξυτόνου διὰ πνεύματος

ἐλῶσί μ᾽ οὐδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἰσχύς. ΧΟ.

σύ τοι σύ τοι κατηξίω-

1095

cas, ὦ βαρύποτμ᾽ “ οὐκ

ἄλλοθεν ἁ τύχα ἄδ᾽ ἀπὸ μείφονος1076 τὰ τῆς νεὼς Tournier: τά τ᾽ ἐκ νεὼς codd. 1079 ὁρμώμεθον L A rec: δρμώμεθα Γ 1082 θερμόν τε καὶ L A rec: corr. T 1085 ouvelon Reiske: cuvoíar codd. Z 1089 τίτττ᾽ Musgrave: τί trot’ codd. X ἦμαρ codd. : corr. Dindorf 1092 elt’ Schroeder: εἶθ᾽ codd.: ἔνθ᾽ Radermacher 1093 πτωκάδες vix sanum: Ἰττωμάδες, πττωκάδες, πττωχάδες, πρωτάδες, δρομάδες ZYP: fort. πττῳάδες, deae horrificae, velut Harpyiarum ἐπίκλησις (alia in animo habuit J. H. Voss, Myth. Epist. i. 211) 1094. ἐλῶσί μ’ Β: ἐλωσί μὴ], Α τες οὐδ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἰσχύς scripsi (οὐδ᾽ Wunder, ἰσχύς Blaydes) : οὐ γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἰσχύω codd.: οὐ γὰρ ἔτ᾽ ἀρκῶ Porson: οὐκέτ᾽ ἴσχω Dissen 1096 βαρύποτμε L A τες: corr. Erfurdt 1097 & τύχα ἄδ᾽ Dindorf: ἔχῃ (-& L) τύχᾳ τᾷδ᾽ L A rec 2

52

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΈΟΥΣ

EUTE γε παρὸν φρονῆσαι λῴονος ἐκ δαίμονος εἴ-

Ol.

λου τὸ κάκιον αἰνεῖν.

1100

ὦ τλάμων τλάμων ἄρ᾽ ἐγὼ καὶ μόχθῳ Acparós, ὃς ἤ-

ἀντ.

δη μετ᾽ οὐδενὸς ὕστερον

ἀνδρῶν elootriaw τάλας ναίων ἐνθάδ᾽ ὁλοῦμαι,

1105

aiai αἰαῖ,

οὐ φορβὰν ἔτι προσφέρων, oU πτανῶν

ἀπ᾽ ἐμῶν ὅττλων

κραταιαῖς μετὰ χερσὶν loxov* ἀλλά μοι &ckorra

IIIO

κρυτττά τ᾽ ἔπη δολερᾶς ὑπτέδυ φρενός" ἰδοίμαν δέ νιν, τὸν τάδε μησάμενον, τὸν ἴσον χρόνον ἐμὰς

XO.

λαχόντ᾽

ἀνίας.

πότμος {πότμος σε δαιμόνων τάδ᾽, οὐδὲ σέ γε δόλος ἔσχ᾽ ὑπὸ χειρὸς ἐμᾶς. στυγερὰν ἔχε δύσποτμον ἀρὰν ἐπ᾽ ἄλλοις.

IIIS

1120

καὶ yap ἐμοὶ τοῦτο μέλει, μὴ φιλότητ᾽ ἀπώσῃ. Ql.

οἴμοι μοι, καί trou πολιᾶς πόντου θινὸς ἐφήμενος, γελᾷ μον, χερὶ πάλλων τὰν ἐμὰν μελέου τροφάν, τὰν οὐδείς trot” ἐβάστασεν.

στρ. 1125

ὦ τόξον φίλον, ὦ φίλων 1098 ye] γὰρ A τες 1099 λῴονος ἐκ scripsi: TOU λῴονος codd.: τοῦ πλέονος Hermann (ἀττὸ trAciovos 2t!) 1100 αἰνεῖν Hermann: ἑλεῖν codd.: ἐλθεῖν Gernhard (τὸ μὴ ἐλθεῖν Zei): εὑρεῖν Wunder: ἀντί Dindorf 111k ἄσκοπα] ἄψοφα ΣΥΡ 1116 πότμος add. Erfurdt 1118 ἔσχεν ὑπὸ χειρὸς ἀμᾶς Bergk 1120 ἀρὰν τες: ἀρὰν ἀρὰν 1, Α τες Σ' 1125 γελᾷ pou] ἐγγελᾷ Jebb χερὶ T: χειρὶ L A τες

OCIAOKTHTHZ

53

χειρῶν ἐκβεβιασμένον, A που ἐλεινὸν ὁρᾷς, φρένας εἴ τινας ἔχεις, τὸν Ἡράκλειον

1130

τΤάϑλιοντ ὧδέ σοι

οὐκέτι χρησόμενον τὸ μεθύστερον ἄλλου δ᾽ ἐν μεταλλαγᾷ πολυμηχάνου ἀνδρὸς ἐρέσσῃ, ὁρῶν μὲν αἰσχρὰς ἀπάτας, στυγνόν TE φῶτ᾽ ἐχθοδοπόν, μυρία τ᾽ &OpoUv ἀνατέλ-

1135

λονθ᾽ ὅσ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν κάκ᾽ ἐμήσοαθ᾽ οὗτος. ΧΟ.

ἀνδρός τοι τὸ μὲν εὖ δίκαιον εἰπεῖν,

1140

εἰπόντος δὲ μὴ φθονερὰν ἐξῶσαι γλώσσας

ὀδύναν.

κεῖνος δ᾽ εἷς dato πολλῶν ταχθεὶς τοῦτ᾽ ἐφημοσύνᾳ

Ol.

κοινὰν ἤνυσεν ἐς φίλους ἀρωγάν.

1145

ὦ Trravai θῆραι χαροτῶν T’ ἔθνη θηρῶν, ots ὅδ᾽ ἔχει χῶρος οὐρεσιβώτας, φυγᾷ μ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽ ἀπ᾽ αὐλίων

ἀντ.

πελᾶτ᾽ * οὐ γὰρ ἔχω χεροῖν τὰν πρόσθεν βελέων ἀλκάν, ὦ δύστανος ἐγὼ Tavüv,

1150

1130 A] el L%* ἐλεεινὸν codd.: corr. Brunck 1132 ἄθλιον LA rec: ἄθλον rec YP: ἄεθλον T: ἄρθμιον Erfurdt: ἀεθλίῳ (praeeunte Ἡρακλείῳ) Platt: fort. ἔφεδρον (διάδοχον ΣΕ) 1134 ἄλλου δ᾽ ἐν Hermann: ἀλλ᾽ ἐν codd.: ἀλλ᾽ αἰὲν Bergk μεταλλαγᾷ) μετ᾽ ἀγκάλαις Cavallin 1137 στυγνόν τε] στυγνὸν δὲ Turneb 1138 μυρία τ’ Gernhard: μυρί᾽ ἀπ᾽ codd. ἀθρῶν Kaibel: αἰσχρῶν codd. 1139 ὅσ᾽] ὃς Bothe ἐμήσαθ᾽ οὗτος Campbell: ἐμήσατ᾽ ᾿Οδυσσεύς codd.: ἐμήσατ’ ὦ Ζεῦ Dindorf: ἐμήσατ᾽ οὐδείς Arndt

1140

τὰ μὲν ἔνδικ᾽ αἰὲν Arndt

1144

τοῦτ᾽

Musgrave: τοῦδ᾽ codd.2:1@v5’ Gernhard ἐφημοσύνᾳα!ϊΙ, A rec 2: ὕφημοσύνᾳ Ven b: εὐφημοσύναν Tc 1146 πταναὶ A Ven c: πττηναὶ L rec 1148 οὐρεσσιβώτας L rec 11495q. μ᾽ οὐκέτ᾽] μηκέτ᾽ Auratus πελᾶτ᾽ πηδᾶτ᾽ Jebb

51

£OOCOKAEOYZ

GAA’ ἀνέδην ὅδε χῶρος ἐρύκεται, οὐκέτι φοβητὸς ὑμῖν, EPTTETE, νῦν καλὸν

1155

ἀντίφονον Kopéom στόμα πρὸς χάριν ἐμᾶς σαρκὸς αἰόλας.

ἀπὸ γὰρ βίον αὐτίκα λείψω" πόθεν γὰρ ἔσται βιοτά; τίς ὧδ᾽ ἐν αὔραις τρέφεται,

1160

μηκέτι μηδενὸς κρατύ-

vo ὅσα πέμπει βιόδωρος ala; ΧΟ.

πρὸς θεῶν, εἴ τι σέβῃ, ξένον πέλασσον, εὐνοίᾳ πάσᾳ TreA&Tavἀλλὰ γνῶθ᾽, εὖ γνῶθ᾽ - ἐπὶ σοὶ

1165

κῆρα τάνδ᾽ ἀποφεύγειν. οἰκτρὰ γὰρ βόσκειν, ἀδαὴς δ᾽

ἔχειν μυρίον ἄχϑος ᾧ ξυνοικεῖ. ΦΙ.

πάλιν πάλιν παλαιὸν ἄλynu' ὑπέμνασας,

ὦ

1170

λῷστε τῶν πρὶν ἐντόπων. τί μ᾽ ὥλεσας;

ΧΟ.

ΦΙ. ΧΟ. ΦΙ. ΧΟ.

τί μ᾽ εἴργασαι;

τί τοῦτ᾽ ἔλεξας;

εἰ σὺ τὰν ἐμοὶ στυγερὰν Τρῳάδα γᾶν μ᾽ ἤλπισας ἄξειν. τόδε γὰρ νοῶ κράτιστον. ἀπό νύν με λείττετ᾽ ἤδη. φίλα μοι, φίλα ταῦτα παρήγγειλας ἑκόντι τε πράσσειν. ἴωμεν ἴωμεν

1175

1153 ὁ δὲ χῶρος ἄρ’ οὐκέτι Jebb 1154 φοβητός, οὐκέθ᾽ Jebb 1163 πέλασσον L A rec: πέλασον rec 1165 yvà9' - ἐπὶ σοὶ Seyffert: γνῶθ᾽ ὅτι σοὶ (cot) codd.: γνῶθ᾽ ὅτι σὸν Dindorf: possis quoque γνῶθι σοὶ ὃν 1168 ἔχειν] ἕλκειν Musgrave: ἄγειν Blaydes: ὀχεῖν legisse = sunt qui existiment ὦ ξυνοικεῖ A rec: 6 ξυνοικεῖ L rec 1174 ἐμοὶ del. Hartung 1175 γᾶν μ᾽ ἤλπισας F: γαῖαν μ᾽ ἤλπισας A rec: γᾶν ἤλπισάς u' L rec ἴομεν ἴομεν L Lb

1178

φίλα por ταῦτα Γ

1179

ἴωμεν ἴωμεν A rec:

@IAOKTHTHZ

ναὸς iv’ ἡμῖν τέτακται. μή, πρὸς ἀραίου Διός, ἔλθης, ἱκετεύω. ΧΟ. μετρία.

ΦΙ.

μείνατε, πρὸς θεῶν. aio? αἰαῖ,

ol.

ΧΟ.

55

1180 ΦΙ.

ὦ ξένοι,

τί θροεῖς;

1185

δαίμων δαίμων ἀπόλωλ᾽ ὁ Té&Aas: ὦ ποὺς πούς, τί σ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἐν βίῳ τεύξω τῷ μετόπιν τάλας; ὦ ξένοι, ἔλθετ᾽ ἐπττήλυδες αὖθις.

ΧΟ.

τί ῥέξοντες, ἀλλοκότῳ

ΦΙ.

γνώμᾳ τῶν πάρος ὧν προφαίνεις; οὔτοι νεμεσητὸν

1190

ἀλύοντα χειμερίῳ XO. Ol.

λύπᾳ καὶ παρὰ νοῦν θροεῖν. Padi vuv, ὦ τάλαν, ὥς ot κελεύομεν. οὐδέποτ᾽ οὐδέποτ᾽, ἴσθι τόδ᾽ ἔμπεδον, οὐδ᾽ εἰ Trupqópos ἀστεροττητὴς βροντᾶς αὐγαῖς μ᾽ εἶσι φλογίφων.

1195

ἐρρέτω

1200

Ἴλιον,

οἵ θ᾽ ὑπ᾽ ἐκείνῳ

“πάντες ὅσοι τόδ᾽ ἔτλασαν ἐμοῦ ποδὸς

ἄρθρον ἀπῶσαι. ἀλλ᾽, ὦ ξένοι, ἕν γέ μοι εὖχος ὀρέξατε. ΧΟ.

ποῖον ἐρεῖς τόδ᾽ ἔπος; DI. ξίφος, εἴ ποθεν, ἢ γένυν, ἢ βελέων τι, προτπέμψατε.

XO.

ὡς riva {δὴν ῥέξῃς παλάμαν ποτέ;

Ol.

κρᾶτα καὶ ἄρθρ᾽ ἀπὸ πάντα τέμω χερί" φονᾷ φονᾷ νόος ἤδη. τί ποτε; Ol. πατέρα ματεύων. ποῖ γᾶς; Gl. ἐς "Aıdov.

ΧΟ. XO.

1205

1210

1187 ὁ L* rec: ὦ 1.35 A rec 1191 ῥέξοντος Vauvilliers 1192 προφαίνεις scripsi: πρρούφαινες rec: TPOUPaves L A rec: προύφανας Wakefield: προέφανας Wilamowitz 1193 οὔτοι] οὔτι ÀÁ** rec: νεμεσητὸν rec: νεμεσσητὸν LA 1194 ἀλύοντα)] σαλεύοντα Earle 1199 Ppovräs

2: βρονταῖς codd.

αὐγαῖς ZY^: αὐταῖς codd.

1206 δὴ add. Hermann

ῥέξειας T 1207 κρᾶτ᾽ ἀπὸ πάντα xal ἄρθρα codd.: corr. Bergk rec: τ᾽ ipi Lb 1209 vóos L rec: vóaos A rec 5

τεμῶ

wsp

56

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

οὐ γὰρ ἐν φάει γ᾽ ἔτι. ὦ πόλις ὦ πόλις πατρία, πῶς ἂν εἰσίδοιμί σ᾽ ἄθλιός γ᾽ ἀνήρ,

ὃς γε σὰν λιτὼν ἱερὰν λιβάδ᾽, ἐχθροῖς ἔραν Δαναοῖς apwyös ἔτ᾽ οὐδέν εἶμι. ΧΟ.

1215

ἐγὼ μὲν ἤδη καὶ πάλαι νεὼς ὁμοῦ στείχων ἂν 7 σοι τῆς ἐμῆς, εἰ μὴ πέλας

᾽Οδυσσέα στείχοντα τόν τ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως

1220

γόνον πρὸς ἡμᾶς δεῦρ᾽ ἰόντ᾽ ἐλεύσσομεν.

ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ. ΟΔ. ΝΕ.

οὐκ ἂν φράσειας ἥντιν᾽ αὖ παλίντροπος κέλευθον ἕρπεις ὧδε σὺν σπουδῇ ταχύς; λύσων ὅσ᾽ ἐξήμαρτον ἐν τῷ πρὶν χρόνῳ. δεινόν γε φωνεῖς ἡ δ᾽ ἁμαρτία τίς ἦν; ἣν σοὶ πιθόμενος τῷ τε σύμταντι στρατῷ ἔπραξας ἔργον ndlov-äv οὔ σοι πρέπον; ἀπάταισιν αἰσχραῖς ἄνδρα καὶ δόλοις ἑλὼν. τὸν ποῖον; dyoL μῶν τι βουλεύῃ νέον; νέον μὲν οὐδέν, τῷ δὲ Ποίαντος τόκῳ τί xpfina δράσεις; ὥς μ᾽ ὑπτῆλθέ τις φόβος. παρ᾽ οὕπερ ἔλαβον τάδε τὰ τόξ᾽, αὖθις πάλιν

1225

1230

ὦ Ζεῦ, τί λέξεις; οὔ τί που δοῦναι νοεῖς;

αἰσχρῶς γὰρ αὐτὰ κοὐ δίκῃ λαβὼν ἔχω. πρὸς θεῶν, πότερα δὴ κερτομῶν λέγεις τάδε;

1235

el κερτόμησίς ἐστι τἀληθῆ λέγειν. τί φής, ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖ; τίν᾽ εἴρηκας λόγον; δὶς ταὐτὰ βούλῃ καὶ τρὶς ἀναπολεῖν u’ ἔπη; ἀρχὴν κλύειν ἂν οὐδ᾽ ἅπαξ ἐβουλόμην. εὖ νῦν ἐπίστω πάντ᾽ ἀκηκοὼς λόγον.

1212 οὐ γὰρ ἔστ᾽ (vel γάρ tot’) ἐν 1213 ὦ πόλις ὦ πατρία Dindorf Elmsley: ἦν codd. 1222 οὐκ Gv] A Ven c: πειθόμενος L rec 1231 L rec 1238 ταῦτα AT 1240

1240

φάει γ᾽ ἔτι LA rec: corr. Hermann 1218 ὁμοῦ] ἐγγὺς LS TF 1219 ἦ οὐδ᾽ xv L^ Lb 1226 πιθόμενος T! ἥμο th Lrec 1235 δὴ om. dxnkoas A rec

OCIAOKTHTHZ

57

OA. ἔστιν Tis ἔστιν ὅς σε κωλύσει TO δρᾶν. ΝΕ.

τί φής; τίς ἔσται μ᾽ οὑπικωλύσων

τάδε;

ΟΔ. ξύμπας ᾿Αχαιῶν λαός, ἐν δὲ τοῖς ἐγώ. ΝΕ.

σοφὸς πεφυκὼς οὐδὲν ἐξαυδᾷς σοφόν.

ΟΔ. σὺ δ᾽ οὔτε φωνεῖς οὔτε δρασείεις σοφά.

1245

NE.

ἀλλ᾽ εἰ δίκαια, τῶν σοφῶν κρείσσω τάδε.

OA.

καὶ πῶς δίκαιον, & γ᾽ ἔλαβες βουλαῖς ἐμαῖς,

πάλιν μεθεῖναι ταῦτα; ΝΕ. τὴν ἁμαρτίαν αἰσχρὰν ἁμαρτὼν ἀναλαβεῖν πειράσομαι. ΟΔ. στρατὸν δ᾽ ᾿Αχαιῶν οὐ φοβῇ, πράσσων τάδε; NE. ξὺν τῷ δικαίῳ τὸν σὸν οὐ ταρβῶ φόβον. OA... . . . . . . . .

1250

NE. ἀλλ᾽ οὐδέ τοι σῇ χειρὶ πείθομαι τὸ δρᾶν. ΟΔ. οὔ τἄρα Τρωσίν, ἀλλὰ σοὶ μαχούμεθα. ΝΕ. ἔστω τὸ μέλλον. ΟΔ. χεῖρα δεξιὰν ὁρᾷς κώπτης Emyalousav; ΝΕ. ἀλλὰ κἀμέ τοι ταὐτὸν τόδ᾽ ὄψῃ δρῶντα κοὐ μέλλοντ᾽ ἔτι.

1255

OA. καίτοι σ᾽ ἐάσω" τῷ δὲ σύμπαντι στρατῷ λέξω τάδ᾽ ἐλθών, ὅς σε τιμωρήσεται.

ΝΕ.

ἐσωφρόνησας κἂν τὰ λοίφ᾽ οὕτω φρονῇς, ἴσως ἂν ἐκτὸς κλαυμάτων ἔχοις πόδα.

1260

σὺ δ᾽, ὦ TToiavros trai, Φιλοκτήτην λέγω, ἔξελθ᾽, ἀμείψας τάσδε πετρήρεις στέγας.

ΦΙ.

τίς αὖ παρ᾽ ἄντροις θόρυβος ἵσταται βοῆς; τί μ᾽ ἐκκαλεῖσθε; τοῦ κεχρημένοι, ξένοι; ὦμοι κακὸν τὸ χρῆμα. μῶν τί μοι νέα πάρεστε πρὸς κακοῖσι πέμποντες κακά;

ΝΕ.

1265

θάρσει" λόγους δ᾽ ἄκουσον οὖς ἥκω φέρων.

1243 τοῖς Le: τοῖσδ᾽ L A τες 1245 σοφά Brunck: σοφόν codd. t 1251 versum excidisse primus vidit Hermann 1252 Ulixi 1253 Neoptolemo 1254 sqq. ἔστω. .. μέλλον Ulixi χεῖρα... .ἐπιψαύουσαν Neoptolemo ἀλλὰ... .τιμωρήσεται Ulixi tribuunt L rec: personarum notas ante

1253

(nisi quod rasuram habet A) et in 1255

omiserunt cetera ut in

textu habent A rec: omissa supplevit T 1252 πείθομαι] πείσομαι Bothe et fort. legit 2 1254 ἔστω] ἴτω Wecklein 1259 φρονεῖς L** 1263 in L omissum supplevit Z 1264 κεχρημένου A Ven c 1265 sq. véa...kaxáà Bergk: uéya...xax& L: péya...xoxdv L* A rec

58 Ol. NE. Ol.

ZOOOKAEOYZ

δέδοικ᾽ ἔγωγε. καὶ τὰ πρὶν yap ἐκ λόγων καλῶν κακῶς ἔπραξα, σοῖς πεισθεὶς λόγοις. οὔκουν ἕνεστι καὶ μεταγνῶναι πάλιν;

1270

τοιοῦτος ἧσθα τοῖς λόγοισι χῶτε μου τὰ TOG” ἔκλετττες, πιστός, ἀτηρὸς λάθρᾳ.

NE.

ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τι μὴν νῦν- βούλομαι δέ σου κλύειν, πότερα δέδοκταί σοι μένοντι καρτερεῖν,

ἢ πλεῖν psd’ ἡμῶν. Ol. παῦε, μὴ λέξῃς πέρα. μάτην γὰρ ἂν εἴπῃς γε πάντ᾽ εἰρήσεται.

NE. NE.

οὕτω δέδοκται;

1275

ΦΙ. καὶ πέρα γ᾽ ἴσθ᾽ ἢ λέγω.

ἀλλ᾽ ἤθελον μὲν ἄν σε πεισθῆναι λόγοις ἐμοῖσιν εἰ δὲ μή τι πρὸς καιρὸν λέγων κυρῶ, πέταυμαι.

Ol.

πάντα γὰρ φράσεις μάτην

128o

oU γάρ ποτ᾽ εὔνουν τὴν ἐμὴν κτήσῃ φρένα,

ὅστις γ᾽ ἐμοῦ δόλοισι τὸν βίον λαβὼν ἀπεστέρηκας" «arra: νουθετεῖς ἐμὲ

ἐλθών, ἀρίστου πατρὸς αἴσχιστος γεγώς. ὄλοισθ᾽, ᾿Ατρεῖδαι μὲν μάλιστ᾽, ἔπειτα δὲ

ὁ Λαρτίου παῖς, καὶ σύ.

ΝΕ.

1285

μὴ ᾽πεύξῃ πέρα"

δέχου δὲ χειρὸς ἐξ ἐμῆς βέλη τάδε. Ol. NE. Ol. NE.

πῶς εἶπας; ἄρα δεύτερον δολούμεθα;

ἀἁπώμοσ᾽ ἁγνὸν Ζηνὸς ὑψίστου σέβας. ὦ φίλτατ᾽ εἰπών, εἰ λέγεις ἐτήτυμα.

1290

τοὔργον παρέσται φανερόν. ἀλλὰ δεξιὰν

πρότεινε χεῖρα, καὶ κράτει τῶν σῶν ὅπλων. OA.

ἐγὼ δ᾽ ἀπαυδῶ γ᾽, ὡς θεοὶ ξυνίστορες,

ὑπέρ τ᾽ ᾿Ατρειδῶν τοῦ τε σύμπαντος στρατοῦ. QI.

τέκνον, τίνος φώνημα, μῶν Ὀδυσσέως, ἐπησθόμην; OA. σάφ᾽ ἴσθι: καὶ πέλας γ᾽ dpas,

1295

ὃς σ᾽ ἐς τὰ Τροίας πεδί᾽ ἀποστελῶ βίᾳ, ἐάν τ᾽ ᾿Αχιλλέως παῖς ἐάν τε μὴ θέλῃ. 1273 μὴν L rec: μὴ A rec 1275 παῦε T: παῦσαι L A rec 1284 αἴσχιστος Pierson: ἔχθιστος codd. 1288 ἄρα Porson (qui ἄρ᾽ οὐ 1289 &yvou... quoque coni.): οὐκ ἄρα L Venc: οὐκ ἄρα A rec ὕψιστον codd.: corr. Wakefield 1291 πάρεστι Γ 1292 προύτεινε L 1203 ὡς] ὦ Reiske: c Tournier 1294 ὑπέρ τ᾽ rec: ὑπὲρ L A rec

OQIAOKTHTHZ

59

ΦΙ.

ἀλλ᾽ οὔ τι χαίρων, ἢν τόδ᾽ ὀρθωθῇ βέλος.

ΝΕ.

&, μηδάμῶς,

ΦΙ. NE.

μέθες με, πρὸς θεῶν, χεῖρα, φίλτατον τέκνον. οὐκ ἂν μεθείην. Ol. φεῦ" τί μ᾽ ἄνδρα πολέμιον

ΝΕ.

ἀλλ᾽ οὔτ᾽ ἐμοὶ τοῦτ᾽ ἐστὶν οὔτε σοὶ καλόν.

μή, πρὸς θεῶν, μεθῆς βέλος.

1300

ἐχϑρόν τ᾽ ἀφείλου μὴ κτανεῖν τόξοις ἐμοῖς;

ΦΙ.

ἀλλ᾽ οὖν τοσοῦτόν γ᾽ ἴσθι, τοὺς πρώτους στρατοῦ,

1305

τοὺς τῶν ᾿Αχαιῶν ψευδοκήρυκας, κακοὺς ὄντας πρὸς αἰχμήν, ἐν δὲ τοῖς λόγοις θρασεῖς. NE.

εἴξν. τὰ μὲν δὴ TOE” ἔχεις, κοὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὅτου

ὀργὴν ἔχοις ἂν οὐδὲ μέμψιν εἰς ἐμέ. QI.

ξύμφημι. τὴν φύσιν δ᾽ ἔδειξας, ὦ τέκνον,

1310

ἐξ ἧς ἔβλαστες, οὐχὶ Σισύφου πατρός, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξ ᾿Αχιλλέως,

ὃς μετὰ τώντων

θ᾽ ὅτ᾽ ἦν

ἤκον᾽ ἄριστα, νῦν τε τῶν τεθνηκότων.

ΝΕ.

ἥσθην πατέρα τὸν ἀμὸν εὐλογοῦντά σε

αὐτόν τ᾽ ἔμ᾽ - ὧν δέ σον τυχεῖν ἐφίεμαι

1315

ἄκουσον. ἀνθρώποισι τὰς μὲν ἐκ θεῶν τύχας δοθείσας ἔστ᾽ ἀναγκαῖον φέρειν"

ὅσοι δ᾽ ἑκουσίοισιν ἔγκεινται βλάβαις, ὥσπερ σύ, τούτοις οὔτε συγγνώμην ἔχειν δίκαιόν ἐστιν οὔτ᾽ ἐποικτίρειν τινά.

1320

σὺ δ᾽ ἠγρίωσαι, κοῦτε σύμβουλον δέχῃ, ἐάν TE νουθετῇ τις εὐνοίᾳ λέγων,

στυγεῖς, πολέμιον δυσμενῆ θ᾽ ἡγούμενος. ὅμως δὲ λέξω: Ζῆνα δ᾽ ὅρκιον καλῶ"

καὶ ταῦτ᾽ ἐπίστω, καὶ γράφου φρενῶν ἔσω.

1325

σὺ γὰρ νοσεῖς τόδ᾽ ἄλγος ἐκ θείας τύχης, 1300 & T: &&L rec: GEA: Gà B 1302 τί μ᾽ A rec: τίν᾽ L rec 1304 καλὸν τοῦτ᾽ ἐστὶν οὔτε σοί codd.: corr. Wakefield 1208 δὴ Α rec: om. L rec. ὅτου Turneb: ὅπου L A rec 1310 8 A rec: om. L rec 1312 9' om. L rec 1313 TE Turneb: δὲ L A rec 1314 πατέρα τὸν ἀμὸν T: πατέρα τὸν ἐμὸν L A τες Eustath. 737, 5: πατέρα τε τὸν ἐμὸν A? τες 1315 τ᾽ ἔμ᾽ A*™*: τε μ᾽ L A* rec 1316 θεῶν] ϑεοῦ Suidae v. τύχη codd. A V E et fort. Σ 1318 ἑκουσίοισιν L A rec Suidae A E: txovσίῃσιν rec: ἑκουσίαισιν T 1319 τούτοις A Ven c: τούτοισιν L rec 1322 εὐνοίᾳ rec: εὔνοια A: εὔνοιαν rec: εὔνοιάν σοι L rec

60

ΣΟΦΟΚΛΕΟΥΣ

Χρύσης πελασθεὶς φύλακος,

ὃς τὸν ἀκαλυφῆ

σηκὸν φυλάσσει κρύφιος οἰκουρῶν ὄφις" καὶ παῦλαν ἴσθι τῆσδε ur] ποτ᾽ ἂν τυχεῖν νόσου βαρείας, ἕως ἂν αὑτὸς ἥλιος

1330

ταύτῃ μὲν αἴρῃ, τῇδε δ᾽ αὖ δύνῃ πάλιν, πρὶν ἂν τὰ Τροίας treSi’ ἑκὼν αὐτὸς μόλῃς,

καὶ τοῖν Trap” ἡμῖν ἐντυχὼν ᾿Ασκληπίδαιν νόσου μαλαχθῆς τῆσδε, καὶ τὰ πέργαμα ξὺν τοῖσδε τόξοις ξύν τ᾽ ἐμοὶ πέρσας φανῇς.

1335

ὡς δ᾽ olba ταῦτα τῇδ᾽ ἔχοντ᾽ ἐγὼ φράσω. ἀνὴρ γὰρ ἡμῖν ἐστιν ἐκ Τροίας ἁλούς, "EAsvos ἀριστόμαντις,

ὡς δεῖ γενέσθαι ὡς ἔστ᾽ ἀνάγκη Τροίαν ἁλῶναι κτείνειν ἑαυτόν,

ὃς λέγει σαφῶς

ταῦτα᾽ καὶ πρὸς τοῦ παρεστῶτος πᾶσαν ἢ δίδωσ᾽ ἢν τάδε ψευσθῇ

τοῖσδ᾽ ἔτι, θέρους ἑκὼν λέγων.

1340

ταῦτ᾽ οὖν ἐπεὶ κάτοισθα, συγχώρει θέλων. καλὴ γὰρ ἡ ᾽᾿πίκτησις, Ἑλλήνων ἕνα κριθέντ᾽ ἄριστον, τοῦτο μὲν παιωνίας

1345

ἐς χεῖρας ἐλθεῖν, εἴτα τὴν ποολύστονον Ol.

Τροίαν ἑλόντα κλέος ὑπέρτατον λαβεῖν. ὦ στυγνὸς αἰών, τί με, τί δῆτ᾽ ἔχεις ἄνω βλέποντα, κοὐκ ἀφῆκας eis ^ Aibou μολεῖν; οἴμοι, τί δράσω; πῶς ἀπιστήσω λόγοις

1350

τοῖς τοῦδ᾽, ὃς εὔνους ὧν ἐμοὶ πιαρήνεσεν; ἀλλ᾽ εἰκάθω δῆτ᾽; εἴτα ττῶς ὁ δύσμορος

ἐς φῶς τάξ᾽ ἔρξας εἶμι; τῷ προσήγορος; πῶς, ὦ τὰ πάντ᾽ ἰδόντες ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοὶ κύκλοι, ταῦτ᾽ ἐξανασχήσεσθε, τοῖσιν ᾿Ατρέως 1329 ἂν τυχεῖν Porson: ἐντυχεῖν codd.: ἂν τυχὼν Lambinus Lambinus:

ὡς codd.

αὑτὸς Heath

Brunck 1332 ἑκὼν ᾿Ασκληπίδαιν Dindorf πιδῶν L AS rec: τῶν... χρὴ F 1342 ψευδῆ τί pe δῆτ᾽ A Γ: τί pe Schaefer 1354 ἀμφ᾽

(Gros

1355 1330 ἕως

Scaliger): αὐτὸς codd.: οὗτος

αὐτὸς A rec: αὐτὸς ἑκὼν L rec 1333 τοῖν... (τοῖν.. .᾿Ασκληπιδαῖν Porson): TOv...'AoxAn«᾿Ασκληπιαδῶν A* (ut videtur) rec 1339 δεῖ] λέγη Γ: λέγων LY? 1348 τί pe τί δῆτ᾽ 1, rec: τῇδ᾽ T: τί μ᾽ ἔτι δῆτ᾽ Toup 1353 TQ] τοῦ ἐμοὶ L rec: ἀμφ᾽ ἐμοῦ A rec

@IAOKTHTHE

61

ἐμὲ ξυνόντα παισίν, of μ᾽ ἀπώλεσαν;

πῶς τῷ πανώλει παιδὶ τῷ Λαερτίου; οὐ γάρ με τἄλγος τῶν παρελθόντων δάκνει, ἀλλ᾽ οἷα χρὴ παθεῖν με Trpós τούτων ἔτι

δοκῶ προλεύσσειν. οἷς γὰρ ἡ γνώμη κακῶν μήτηρ γένηται, πάντα παιδεύει κακούς. καὶ σοῦ δ᾽ ἔγωγε θαυμάσας ἔχω τόδε. χρῆν γάρ σε μήτ᾽ αὐτόν ποτ᾽ ἐς Τροίαν μολεῖν, ἡμᾶς τ᾽ ἀπείργειν - of γέ cou καθύβρισαν, πατρὸς γέρας συλῶντες [oi τὸν ἀϑλιον Αἴανθ᾽ ὅπλων σοῦ πατρὸς ὕστερον δίκῃ

1360

1365

Ὀδυσσέως ἔκριναν]. εἶτα τοῖσδε σὺ εἶ ξυμμαχήσων, κἄμ᾽ ἀναγκάτεις τάδε; μὴ δῆτα, τέκνον ἀλλά μ᾽, ὃ ξυνήνεσας,

πέμψον πρὸς οἴκους" καὐτὸς ἐν Σκύρῳ μένων ἔα κακῶς αὐτοὺς ἀπόλλυσθαι κακούς.

ΝΕ.

χοὔτω διπλῆν μὲν ἐξ ἐμοῦ κτήσῃ χάριν,

1370

διτγλῆν δὲ πτατρός" KoU κακοὺς ἐπωφελῶν δόξεις ὁμοῖος τοῖς κακοῖς πεφυκέναι. λέγεις μὲν εἰκότ᾽, ἀλλ᾽ ὅμως σε βούλομαι θεοῖς τε πιστεύσαντα τοῖς τ᾽ ἐμοῖς λόγοις φίλου μετ᾽ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε τῆσδ᾽ ἐκτλεῖν χθονός.

1375

Ol.

A πρὸς τὰ Τροίας πεδία καὶ τὸν ᾿Ατρέως ἔχθιστον υἱὸν τῷδε δυστήνῳ ποδί;

ΝΕ.

πρὸς τοὺς μὲν οὖν σε τήνδε τ᾽ ἔμπυον βάσιν παύσοντας ἄλγους κἀποσώσοντας νόσου.

ΦΙ. ΝΕ.

ὦ δεινὸν αἶνον αἰνέσας, τί φής ποτε; ἃ σοί τε κἀμοὶ λῷσθ᾽ ὁρῶ τελούμενα.

1380

1358 μὲ τἄλγος) μ᾽ ἔτ᾽ ἄλγος L F 1361 πάντα Reiske: τἄλλα codd. (καὶ τἄλλα Harl) κακούς Dobree: κακά codd. 1362 σοῦ γ᾽τες τόδε LA rec: τάδε T 1364 of ye Heath: oi te codd. 1365 sqq. verba spuria del. Brunck: haud scio an olim post cuAGvres exstiterint ὕστερον δὲ

σὲ [᾽Οδυσσέως κρίναντες (vel ἔκριναν) 1266 κἄμ᾽ Brunck: καί μ᾽ codd. τάδε A rec: τόδε L rec 1367 ἀλλά u’ ὃ ξυνήνεσας Blaydes (ξυνήνεσας iam Herwerden) : GAA’ & poi ξυνώμοσας codd. 1379 κάποσώγοντας codd.: corr. Heath 1381 λῷσθ᾽ ὁρῶ Dindorf: καλῶς ὁρῶ L rec: κάλ᾽ ὁρῶ A rec

62

ZOOCOKAEOYZ

Ol.

καὶ ταῦτα λέξας οὐ καταισχύνῃ θεούς;

ΝΕ. Ol.

πῶς γάρ τις αἰσχύνοιτ᾽ ἂν ὠφελούμενος; λέγεις δ᾽ ᾿Ατρείδαις ὄφελος, ἢ ἐπ᾽ ἐμοὶ τόδε;

ΝΕ.

σοί trou φίλος γ᾽ ὥν" xà λόγος τοιόσδε μον.

ΦΙ. ΝΕ. ΦΙ.

πῶς, ὅς γε τοῖς ἐχθροῖσί μ᾽ ἐκδοῦναι θέλεις; ὦ τᾶν, διδάσκον μὴ θρασύνεσθαι κακοῖς. ὀλεῖς με, γιγνώσκω σε, τοῖσδε τοῖς λόγοις.

ΝΕ.

οὔκουν ἔγωγε" φημὶ δ᾽ οὔ σε μανθάνειν.

Ol.

ἐγὼ οὐκ ᾿Ατρείδας ἐκβαλόντας οἶδά με;

NE. Ol.

GAA’ ἐκβαλόντες εἰ πάλιν σώσουσ᾽ Spa. οὐδέποϑθϑ᾽ ἑκόντα γ᾽ ὥστε τὴν Τροίαν ἰδεῖν.

ΝΕ.

1385

1390

τί δῆτ᾽ ἂν ἡμεῖς δρῷμεν, εἰ σέ γ᾽ ἐν λόγοις πείθειν δυνησόμεσθα μηδὲν ὧν λέγω; ὡς ῥᾷστ᾽ ἐμοὶ μὲν τῶν λόγων

λῆξαι, σὲ δὲ

1395

Ziv, ὥσπερ ἤδη τῇς, ἄνευ σωτηρίας. Ol.

ἔα με πάσχειν ταῦθ᾽ ἅπερ ταϑεῖν με δεῖ" ἃ δ᾽ ἤνεσάς μοι δεξιᾶς ἐμῆς θιγών,

πέμπειν πρὸς οἴκους, ταῦτά μοι πρᾶξον, τέκνον, καὶ μὴ βράδυνε μηδ᾽ ἐτιιμνησθῇς ἔτι Τροίας" ἅλις γάρ μοι τεθρήνηται γόοις. Ol.

1400

ΝΕ.

εἰ δοκεῖ, στείχωμεν.

ΝΕ. ΝΕ.

ἀντέρειδε νῦν βάσιν σήν. — (Dl. εἰς ὅσον γ᾽ ἐγὼ σθένω. αἰτίαν δὲ πῶς ᾿Αχαιῶν φεύξομαι; ΦΙ. μὴ φροντίσῃς.

ὦ γενναῖον εἰρηκὼς ἔπος.

NE.

τί γάρ, ἐὰν πορθῶσι χώραν τὴν ἐμήν;

NE.

τίνα προσωφέλησιν Ep€eis;

Ol. ἐγὼ παρὼν 1405

1383 ὠφελουμένων Wecklein: ἐμοὶ] ἢ κἀμοὶ Hermann τόδε rec: τοιόσδε por L rec 1390 ἐγὼ οὐκ Dindorf: ἔγωγ᾽ A rec: ἑλεῖν L Γ: ἐλθεῖν TYP: “πείσειν codd.: πεῖσαι Nauck ἐμοὶ μὲν A

Ven c: ἐμοὶ L rec:

OI. βέλεσι τοῖς “HpaxAéous

ὠφελῶν φίλους Buttmann 1384 ἢ én” B: τάδε L A rec 1385 τοιόσδε you A 1386 ἐχθροῖσιν codd.: corr. Valckenaer oUx L rec: ἔγωγ᾽ A rec 1392 ἰδεῖν L* μολεῖν Burges 1394 πείθειν Schaefer: 1395 ὡς pücT] ὥρα στ᾿ coni. Bergk ἔμοιγε

T

1401

τεθρήνηται

L

A

rec:

τεθρήληται F8; τεθρύλληται Harl: τεθρύληται Hermann γόοις rec ΣΥΡ: λόγοις L rec: λόγος A rec 1402 el δοκεῖ del. Porson 1404 φεύξωμαι L

1406

ἔρξεις L

A

rec

Ἡρακλέους

Brunck: Ἡρακλείοις codd.

@IAOKTHTHE

NE.

πῶς λέγεις;

Ol. εἴρξω πελάτειν ofis πάτρας.

63

NE. ἀλλ᾽

εἰ {δοκεῖ

σοὶ TO) δρᾶν τάδ᾽ ὥσπερ αὐδᾷς, στεῖχε προσκύσας χθόνα. ΗΡΑΚΛΗΣ HTW γε, πρὶν ἂν τῶν ἡμετέρων ἀίης μύθων, παῖ Ποίαντος-

1410

φάσκειν δ᾽ αὐδὴν τὴν Ἡρακλέους ἀκοῇ τε κλύειν λεύσσειν τ᾽ ὄψιν. τὴν σὴν δ᾽ ἥκω χάριν οὐρανίας ἕδρας προλιτών, τὰ Διός τε φράσων

βουλεύματά σοι,

1415

κατερητύσων θ᾽ ὁδὸν ἣν στέλλῃ σὺ δ᾽ ἐμῶν μύθων ἔπάκουσον. καὶ πρῶτα μέν σοι τὰς ἐμὰς λέξω τύχας, ὅσους πονήσας καὶ διεξελθὼν πόνους

ἀθάνατον ἀρετὴν ἔσχον, ὡς πάρεσθ᾽ ὁρᾶν.

1420

καὶ σοί, σάφ᾽ ἴσθι, τοῦτ᾽ ὀφείλεται τταθεῖν,

ἐκ τῶν πόνων τῶνδ᾽ εὐκλεᾶ θέσθαι βίον. ἐλθὼν δὲ σὺν τῷδ᾽ ἀνδρὶ πρὸς τὸ Τρωικὸν πόλισμα πρῶτον μὲν νόσου παύσῃ λυγρᾶς, ἀρετῇ τε πρῶτος ἐκκριθεὶς στρατεύματος, Πάριν μέν, ὃς τῶνδ᾽

1425

αἴτιος κακῶν ἔφυ,

τόξοισι τοῖς ἐμοῖσι νοσφιεῖς βίου, πέρσεις τε Τροίαν, σκῦλά τ᾽ ἐς μέλαθρα σὰ

πέμψεις, ἀριστεῖ᾽ ἐκλαβὼν στρατεύματος, Ποίαντι πατρὶ πρὸς πάτρας Οἴτης πλάκα.

1430

ἃ δ᾽ ἂν λάβῃς σὺ σκῦλα τοῦδε τοῦ στρατοῦ, 1407 sq. πάτρας] πατρίδος rec el L (ex οὐ factum) δοκεῖ add. Porson col τὸ δρᾶν τάδ᾽ ὥσπερ scripsi: δρᾷς ταῦθ᾽ ὥσπερ L A rec: Spas τάδ᾽

᾿ὡς rec: ταῦτα δρᾶν ὅπτωσπερ Porson: alii alia: verba ἀλλ᾽ el δρᾷς ταῦθ᾽

ὥσπερ αὐδᾷς eiecit Dindorf 1410 ἀίεις L rec 1416 κατηρετύσων L 1425 τε] δὲ Wakefield 1427 voogieis A Ven c: voogiceis L rec 1428 te] δὲ Wakefield 1429 &Aàapov Turneb: ἐκβαλὼν codd.: ἐκλαχὼν Valckenaer 1430 πλάκα L rec: πλάκας A Ven οἷς 1431 ToU δήον στρατοῦ Schneidewin

64

ZOOOKAEOYZ

τόξων ἐμῶν μνημεῖα πρὸς τυρὰν ἐμὴν κόμιζε. καὶ σοὶ ταῦτ᾽, ᾿Αχιλλέως τέκνον, πιαρήνεσ᾽ - οὔτε γὰρ σὺ τοῦδ᾽ ἄτερ σθένεις ἑλεῖν τὸ Τροίας πεδίον οὔθ᾽ οὗτος σέθεν.

1435

ἀλλ᾽ ὡς λέοντε συννόμω φυλάσσετον οὔτος σὲ καὶ σὺ τόνδ᾽. ἐγὼ δ᾽ ᾿Ασκληπιὸν παυστῆρα πέμψω σῆς νόσου πρὸς Ἴλιον. τὸ δεύτερον γὰρ τοῖς ἐμοῖς αὐτὴν χρεὼν τόξοις ἁλῶναι. τοῦτο δ᾽ ἐννοεῖσθ᾽, ὅταν

1440

πορθῆτε γαῖαν, εὐσεβεῖν τὰ πρὸς θεούς"

ὡς τἄλλα πάντα δεύτερ᾽ ἡγεῖται πτατὴρ

Ζεύς. οὐ γὰρ ηὑσέβεια συνθνήσκει βροτοῖς" κἂν φῶσι κἂν θάνωσιν, οὐκ ἀπόλλυται. ΦΙ.

ὦ φθέγμα ποθεινὸν ἐμοὶ πέμψας,

1445

χρόνιός Te paveis, οὐκ ἀπιθήσω τοῖς σοῖς μύθοις.

ΝΕ. ΗΡ.

κἀγὼ γνώμην ταὐτῇ τίθεμαι. μή νυν χρόνιοι μέλλετε πράσσειν. καιρὸς καὶ πλοῦς

Ol.

1450

58° ἐπείγει yap κατὰ πρύμναν. φέρε vuv στείχων χώραν καλέσω.

χαῖρ᾽, ὦ μέλαϑρον ξύμφρουρον ἐμοί, Νύμφαι τ᾽ ἔνυδροι λειμωνιάδες,

καὶ κτύπος ἄρσην πόντου προβολῆς, oU πολλάκι δὴ τοὐμὸν ἐτέγχθη κρᾶτ᾽ ἐνδόμυχον πληγῇσι νότου,

1455

πολλὰ δὲ φωνῆς τῆς ἡμετέρας

Ἕρμαϊον ὄρος παρέπεμψεν ἐμοὶ 1433 ool A rec: ov Lrec taut’ codd.: corr. Heath 1440 ἐννοεῖτ᾽ Elmsley 1443 OU yap ηὑσέβεια Dawes (οὐ yàp εὐσέβεια Gataker): ἡ yap εὐσέβεια codd. 1448 γνώμην ταὐτῷ Dobree: γνώμην ταύτῃ B*: γνώμην ταύτην B: γνώμῃ(-η) ταύτῃ LA rec 1449 πράττειν codd.: corr. Brunck 1451 πρύμνην Hermann 1455 προβολῆς Hermann: προβλής codd.: προβλής θ᾽ Musgrave 1457 πληγῇσι (-noı) LA rec: πληγαῖσι Dindorf 1459 “Epyaiov Eustath. 1809, 42: Ἕρμαιον codd. Z

QIAOKTHTHZ

στόνον ἀντίτυπον χειματομένῳ.

65

1460

νῦν δ᾽, ὦ κρῆναι Aukióv Te ποτόν, λείπομεν ὑμᾶς, λείττομεν ἤδη,

δόξης οὔ ποτε τῆσδ᾽ ἐπιβάντες.

χαῖρ᾽, ὦ Λήμνου πέδον ἀμφίαλον, καί μ᾽ εὐπλοίᾳ Treo

ἀμέμτττως,

τ4δς

ἔνθ᾽ ἡ μεγάλη Μοῖρα koníset, γνώμη τε φίλων yo πανδαμάτωρ δαίμων,

ΧΟ.

ὃς ταῦτ᾽ ἔπέκρανεν.

χωρῶμεν δὴ πάντες ἀολλεῖς, Νύμφαις ἁλίαισιν ἐπευξάμενοι

1470

νόστου σωτῆρας ἱκέσθαι. 1461

Λύκιον L5 X: γλύκιον 1, A rec

Venc:vuv

T

1469

ἀολλεῖς A rec: ἀολλέες L rec

δὴ T*: ἤδη L rec: ἰδοὺ A

COMMENTARY 1-134 Prologue: Odysseus and Neoptolemus with at least one sailor come up the parodos (cf. Introduction, p. 8) towards the central door of the skene, which represents one door of Philoctetes’ cave. The door is open and the ekkyklema is forward to give a raised platform in front of it above the stage. The panels of the skene-front represent a rocky landscape. The chorus of Neoptolemus’ sailors may be already in the parodos, as Odysseus leads Neoptolemus towards the stage. The prologue has two sections: 1-49, setting the scene, 50-134, making the plan. Compare the prologue of Sophocles’ Electra. x ἀκτὴ μέν ‘Herc is the coast’ but we must find the cave (15). μέν is picked up by μέν in l. 11, but answered by ἀλλά in l. 15 (on the structure of II. 1-11 see on l. 7). περιρρύτον ‘sea-girt’ because Lemnos is an island; cf. of Skyros (239); there the adjective is attached to the name but here to χϑὼν Λήμνου, which because of the adjective is

used instead of the more normal χθὼν Anuvia. 2

ἄστιπτος ‘untrodden’. Sophocles states this at once and repeats it

with ‘nor inhabited’, because it is essential for his conception of the

story. Both Aeschylus and Euripides had accepted the tradition of an inhabited Lemnos.

Sophocles

(There is no need to suppose with Wecklein that

misinterpreted

Homer's

Λῆμνον

ἀμιχθαλόεσσαν

‘misty

Lemnos’ as “uninhabited’.) 3 τραφείς constructed with ablative genitive πατρὸς (like γενόμενος) as in Aesch. Sept. 792. Sophocles chooses it as implying education as well as descent. Achilles is ‘bravest and best of the Greeks’,

This is polite to Neoptolemus but also warns the audience that the clue to Neoptolemus' behaviour is that he is the son of Achilles. Cf. the

characterisation of Antigone in Ant. 1, of Orestes in Εἰ, 1. 4

NeomróAeue: the nominative fits easily into hexameters ( v —oo—)

but uneasily into iambics: the vocative here scans synizesis.

Sophocles

only uses the name

[ 66]

twice:

www

Νεοπτόλεμε with

here

to inform

the

COMMENTARY:

audience,

and

in 241

to inform

4-12

Philoctetes.

67

The

audience

have

probably guessed the identity of Odysseus: his name comes in 26. Odysseus goes on to essential past history (see p. 2). ‘The Malian son of Poeas’ is Philoctetes. The father's name guarantees his nobility (important as influencing Neoptolemus’ behaviour); Malis is in southern Thessaly under Mount Oita, where Philoctetes lit Herakles? pyre and was given his bow (the audience would recall this). 5 é€&é6yx’ ‘I abandoned’. The word used for exposing unwanted babies. Odysseus tries to recapture sympathy by saying that he was acting under orders. 6

ὕπο: so accented because it comes after the word which it governs.

7 καταστάζοντα ‘dripping as to his foot’ cf. Aj. 10, κάρα στάτων ἱδρῶτι ‘dripping as to his head with sweat’. νόσῳ here is probably parallcl to ἱδρῶτι there, and means the concrete form of the devouring disease, i.e. poison from the snake-bite; so Trach. 1084 Herakles uses διάβορος νόσος to describe the poison on the robe which is devouring him. The metaphor of ‘devouring’ had been already used of Philoctetes’ snake-bite by Aeschylus and Euripides (Aristotle, Poetics ch. 22).

The colon at the end of the line in O.C.T. obscures the construction of Odysseus’ long sentence which runs * This is Lemnos. . where (ἔνθα) ...I exposed Philoctetes once impossible etc.’

(trote)...when

(Ste) it had become

8 Odysseus adds a religious reason. Philoctetes’ cries were δυσφηpiat; the Grecks needed εὐφημία (usually silence) for their sacrifices (to Chryse). The last syllable of ἡμίν so accented is short before a vowel.

IO κατεῖχε: either ‘covered the whole camp with his howls’ or ‘stopped the army (from sacrificing) with his howls’. Probably the latter as confirming ov παρῆν. Ir

βοῶν, στενάζων:

both the asyndeton and

the use of a three-

syllable word after a two-syllable word make this emphatic. So of Herakles in his agony, Trach. 787 βοῶν, luzav (which accounts for the variant in one MS here: sce app. crit.). 12f Aégyew...Adywv...épyov (15): the familar ‘word-dced’ antithesis. In a similar situation the paidagogos in the Electra (1335 f.,

68

COMMENTARY:

12-20

1364 f.) stops the recognition scene and turns Orestes to action: note 1338 ἀκμή ‘it is time to be rid of long speeches’ as here, 1368 vuv καιρὸς ἔρδειν (= ἔργον here). Cf. also El. 22 ἔργων ἀκμή ‘it is time for action’, as here ‘it is not time for long speeches’ (a descriptive genitive: action-time, speech-time). r3

‘lest

he

learn

of my

arrival

and

I waste

my

whole

plan’.

Aeschylus had not concerned himself to make Odysseus unrecognisable; Euripides made Athena alter his appearance; Sophocles keeps

him out of the way until Philoctetes is disarmed; hence the caution here. μὴ καί: the καί adds emphasis in final clauses, cf. 46 (Denniston,

GP 298). ἐκχέω ‘waste’ cf. Virgil, G. 4. 491 ibi omnis effusus labor. 14 σόφισμα ‘scheme’. σοφός so often has a bad sense ‘crafty’, that a spectator could here take σόφισμα as sinister if he wished (cf. Eur. Bacch. 30, ‘Cadmus’ trickery’). τῷ: Homeric article for relative. 15 ὑπηρετεῖν: Odysseus claims seniority to Neoptolemus in military hierarchy. τὰ λοίφ᾽ internal accusative, ‘to perform remaining services’.

the the

x6 ‘and to look where here there is a rock with two mouths of such a kind that in the cool there is a double seat in the sun and in the heat

the breeze sends sleep through the tunnelled lodging, and a little to the left below you might sce a channelled spring, if it is still there’.

Odysseus describes the cave like a house-agent, implying that its desirability mitigated his cruelty. On stage one mouth is the central door of the skene so that we know that we must imagine a corresponding rear door, through which Philoctetes may return (cf. above p. 8). Long words, alliteration, assonance have something of the magic of the paidagogos’ description of dawn at the beginning of the Electra (17 8). 17 ἵνα -- ἐν 7. The long abstract with genitive, amounts to θακεῖν ἐν ἡλίῳ. (Cf Long, LT 70.) I9

ἀμφιτρῆτος

αὐλίου:

‘sun-sitting’,

a lodging place with a hole at both ends,

i.e. a tunnel through the rock. ἢ 20

ἐξ ἀριστερᾶς; Greek can say either ‘on the left! or ‘from the left’

as here, cf. El. 7 οὐξ ἀριστερᾶς, ‘Hera’s temple on the left’.

COMMENTARY:

ἋΣ

21-9

69

ποτὸν xprnvaiov: drinking water in a κρήνη or ‘fountain’ as

distinct from a πηγή or ‘spring’ (cf. R. E. Wycherley, C.R. 51 (1937) 2). Presumably a natural rock-formation which served as a fountain: water laid on. 22f ‘Go and signal to me whether these things are here or elsewhere, that you may hear the rest of what I have to say and that we may both act on it’, i.e. if you confirm that this is the right cave, we can get on with the job. & (= tunnelled rock with spring on the left) is both object of προσελθών and subject of ἔχει and κυρεῖ. Tragic

poets avoid ending an iambic line with a trisyllabic word if the anceps at the beginning of the third metron is long, unless the anceps is a monosyllable (Porson's law). Here eit” ἔχει counts metrically as a single trisyllabic word. The rare exceptions to this rule have, as here, elision before the trisyllabic word, e.g. Aj. 110r ἡγεῖτ᾽ οἴκοθεν; probably elision was felt to tie the words together so that the end of the line was heard as a pentasyllabic word which firmly bound the third metron into the second. 23 If the view taken above of & is right, the text can be translated ‘are (still) near this very place here’, which is nearly the sense required, but A's τόνδε γ᾽ is better sense and sound than Elmsley’s inserted ἔτ᾽ (still). (The emendations πρόσαυλον ‘suitable for camping’, πρόσειλον ‘sunny’ assume that Philoctetes is the

unexpressed subject of ἔχει.) 25

κοινά “and that common

action may come from us both’,

26 μακράν 'far-away' is used predicatively, cf. &d&s in 1. 41. ‘You speak of a job not far off.’ 28 Odysseus remains mounted the stage.

at

orchestra

level,

while

Neoptolemus

has

29 O.C.T. prefers A's τύπος to L’s κτύπος: ‘no impression of a footprint’ to ‘no sound of a footstep’. Euphony favours τύπος, but what is Neoptolemus saying? ‘no recent track’ or ‘no regular track’, but why is there none if Philoctetes is about? and, if the rock will not take an impression, this is not worth saying. ‘Sound’ on the other hand means ‘I cannot hear him coming (from where I am now) and I can risk exploring further’, to which Odysseus answers ‘he may be

70

COMMENTARY:

29-43

bedded down asleep’. Neoptolemus then mounts from the stage to the ekkyklema. 30

Construction as with verbs of fearing: ‘take care lest’.

3x 'ahabitation empty, with no men in it’ cf. 4j. 464 γυμνόν... τῶν ἀριστείων ἄτερ ‘stripped, without my reward of valour’. The force of the abstract is ‘a place where one could live’.

32

Odysseus

takes

up:

‘nor

any

means

of habitation

inside?'.

τροφή what supports life and so makes the cave an οἶκος.

33

‘pressed leaves as if by a lodger’ or ‘for a lodger’. If the former,

στιπτή is the equivalent of a perfect passive participle. ‘As if’ does not quite give the sense of ὡς, which, when so uscd with the participle, implies the truth of the statement: ‘there must be a lodger'. The introductory ye has the force of an affirmative. 35 αὐτόξυλον ‘rough wood’, neither carved nor painted. τεχνήματ᾽ in apposition. The plural in such expressions, cf. Hesiod; Scutum 313 tpitros. . .Epya...“Hoaiotoio, indicates the sum of operations which completes the object: ‘the work of a poor craftsman’. This and the

bed of leaves contrast the reality with

Odysseus’

advertisement.

πυρεῖα: from 296 it appears that they were stones.

37

The emphasis is: ‘ His are these possessions which you announce.

38 lod in disgust. (Hiatus is allowed between the two interjections.) καὶ ταῦτα γ᾽ ἄλλα ‘and this is something else, drying rags, full of a

foul discharge’. The νόσος is βαρεῖα; νοσηλεία is something connected with suffering from a νόσος (cf. Long, LT 57).

41f

κῶλον: accusative of respect: ‘sick in the foot with an ancient

Fury’; although it is used in the instrumental case here, κήρ retains some of its Homeric meaning of ‘death-dealing demon’. The force of προσβαίη is ‘he would not have an objective far away’. 43

Anl

φορβῆς

must be parallel with ἢ φύλλον ef τι: ‘either for

food...or if he knows an anodyne plant somewhere’. If νόστον is right therefore, it is an internal accusative with ἐξελήλυθεν ‘he is gone out on a return journey for food or a healing herb’. (Jebb takes φορβῆς νόστον together 'food-journey' and supports νόστος in the

COMMENTARY:

43-53

71

sense of *journey' by Eur. 1.4. 1261—the Grecks at Aulis have no νόστος to Troy—but is this not a metaphor? Cf. Mus. Helv. 25 (1968) 229.) H. D. Broadhead suggests the not very difficult emendation

ἐπὶ φορβήν ἐστιν ἐξεληλυθὼς “he is out’ (Tragica (1968) 97). 45 τὸν οὖν παρόντα ‘the man here’. Neoptolemus has a sailor with him, as kings and queens in tragedy always have an attendant, who can be sent off to do anything that they need.

48

‘He is (ἀλλ᾽) on his way and the path will be watched.’ In

125 Odysseus says he will send the man back to the ship, so that presumably he is now sent down the farodos to watch the path they have used. It would have been more sensible to have sent him through the cave to the other door (see Introduction, p. 8), but Odysseus

would

not risk later himself going

through

the cave, and

other

arrangements would have had to be made for the sailor's recall. The chief point is to establish the sailor's identity with the audience for when he rcturns in 542.

49

δευτέρῳ λόγῳ

‘further words’ picking up l. 25, now that the

existence of the cave and Philoctetes’ occupation

have been estab-

lished. 50

Odysseus is faintly embarrassed at having to suggest trickery to

Neoptolemus.

‘Son of Achilles, to achieve your object you must

behave like your father not only physically...’ ἐφ᾽ olg = ἐπὶ τούτοις,

ἐφ᾽ ois: probably better taken as ‘to achieve your object’ than as ‘on the conditions on which you are come’, i.e. as Odysseus’ subordinate.

“Not only physically’ expects but also ‘with words’, which comes in 55, but Odysseus knows Achilles would never have consented to lying; he might however have obeyed an order, so Odysseus continues “but also you must obey orders, even if they are strange’.

52

τι καινόν, ὧν: ὧν = τούτων & ‘if any of the things which you

have not heard

before is strange to your ears’; καινός is meant to

sound sinister to the audience. When Deianira sends Herakles the fatal robe, she says ‘I vowed I would show him to the gods a new ministrant in a new robe’, θυτῆρα καινῷ καινὸν ἐν πεπλώματι, Trach. 613. 53

‘you 6

must

serve

those

to

whom

you

are

subordinate’, WSP

i.e.

72

COMMENTARY:

53-62

Odysseus and the Greek commanders; contrast 93. (Musgrave’s conjecture ols for the MSS ὡς is unnecessary; Odysseus may have been more direct: ‘you must serve, as you are a subordinate’.) 54ff The line is divided between Neoptolemus and Odysseus (antilabe) : this is more common in late than in early Sophocles (cf. my Introduction to Sophocles (1969) 189). Odysseus knows that Neoptolemus naturally acts directly by physical force, but this has to be a victory of words (hence the repeated λόγοισι, λέγων, etc.) over a mind, ψυχήν (here already in the Platonic opposition to σῶμα, for parallels cf. 7.H.S. 77 (1957) 150). The commentators quote Aj. 556 δεῖ σ᾽ ὅπως. . . δείξεις * You will have to show’ for the construction, and take λέγειν in asyndeton, infinitive for imperative, cf. O.T. 460-2: ‘You must deceive him, when he asks

...say’. It is better to put a comma at the end of 55 and make the sentence run right on to 65. ‘In order to deceive Philoctetes, you must, when he asks you...say, “I am the son of Achilles", no need for deception here; and (you will say that) you are sailing home, abandoning the Achaeans who gave Achilles’ arms to Odysseus, abusing me in any way you like.’ λέγων in 64 picks up λέγειν in 57, as if that had been λέξεις instead of σε δεῖ... λέγειν. 55

Ψυχὴν... ἐκκλέψεις external accusative, cf. Trach. 243 ξυμφοραὶ

κλέτττουσί με ‘their plight deceives me’. τόδ᾽ οὐχὶ KAeTrTéov: internal accusative, cf. 4). 189 κλέτττουσι μύθους ‘they tell a false story”. 58

ὡς πρὸς olxov ‘with the intention of going home’.

60 οἵ = oitives ‘hating them greatly because they’. ἐν λιταῖς ‘by prayers’, cf. ἐν δόλῳ, 102. στείλαντες cf. Ant. 165, ὑμᾶς... .ἔστειλ᾽ ἱκέσθαι, ‘I sent for you to come’. 6x ‘having in this alone their hope of capturing Troy’. ἅλωσις: ‘a possibility of capturing’ just as οἴκησις in 31 is ‘a possible place to live’ (cf. Long, LT 69). 62 ‘they did not think (you) worthy of Achilles arms’ (gen. of price), ‘to give them to you’ (epexegetic infin.). κυρίως: as Achilles’ son and heir, Neoptolemus claimed his right. Notice the perspective of participles in the whole sentence: ‘who, after having summoned...

COMMENTARY:

62-72

73

because they had. .., did not give you, after your arrival, when you demanded’. In the Ajax the Greeks had awarded Achilles’ arms after his death to Odysseus instead of to Ajax; in Sophocles’ Skyrioi Odysseus and Phoenix went to fetch the young Neoptolemus from Skyros (cf. 343,

and above p. 6). A red-figure cup (Beazley, ARV 429, 26) of about 490 B.C. has on the outside (a) the quarrel of Odysseus and Ajax for the arms of Achilles, (6) the voting which awarded Odysseus, and on the inside Odysseus handing over Neoptolemus.

the arms the arms

to to

65 ἔσχατ᾽ ἐσχάτων is a sort of heightened superlative ‘the worst among the worst evils’; so O.C. 1238 κακὰ κακῶν as a heightened

positive ‘evils among the evils’. cation

66

(Cf. H. Thesleff, Studies in intensifi-

$342; Studies in the Greek superlative §§ 13, 35.)

‘none of this will hurt me’ (the manuscripts’ dAyvuveis is possible

with an internal and external accusative: ‘with none of these things will you hurt me’). 67 μὴ: for the late position cf. 332, 653. βαλεῖς probably the simple verb for the compound προσβαλεῖς: ‘you will procure misery for’,

cf. Trach. 41-2 ἐμοὶ πικρὰς | ὠδῖνας procured me bitter grief for him’. 68

αὑτοῦ

προσβαλών

‘having

No word here that Philoctetes as well as the bow is necessary

(see p. 5). 69

According to Jebb L supports oof rather than σοι. It is surely

right: the whole argument is directed at Neoptolemus. ‘If his bow is not captured, you cannot sack Troy.’ 70

Cf. n. on 13 for the contrast between this version and Aeschylus

and Euripides. ὁμιλία, cf. on 31, 61: ‘possibility of firm and trusted association with him’, 72 Sophocles loves casting things into triads. All the original suitors of Helen who formed the first expedition (πρῶτος στόλος) were bound by oath to recover her if anyone carried her off. Odysseus tried to evade by feigning madness but was forced to go (ἀνάγκη). Neopto-

lemus has, therefore, two advantages as a negotiator: (1) he is a free

74

COMMENTARY:

72-83

agent (which, in fact, nearly wrecks the scheme, and therefore Sophocles emphasises it here), (2) he was not responsible for abandoning Philoctetes: Philoctetes immediately picks this point up in 246. The perfect πέπλευκας means ‘you are now a member of the expedi-

tion but neither...’. 76

ὅλωλα

‘Iam lost’, vivid perfect for a future event, cf. O.7. 1166,

ὄλωλοας, εἴ σε ταῦτ᾽ ἐρήσομαι

πάλιν.

77 σοφισθῆναι (cf. 14 σόφισμα) ‘we must plan this very thing, how you shall become’. κλοπεύς here with its reference back to 55 means

something like ‘ perpetrator of the stratagem to secure’. 79 Now at last what was troubling Odysseus in 50 comes out: ‘you are by naturc unfitted for stratagems’. φύσις in Sophocles is generally tied to φύειν ‘beget’ rather than φύεσθαι ‘be born, grow’. Neoptolemus’ essential nature is his breed derived from Achilles, cf. 87-8. (The Budé keeps the MSS xai for Erfurdt's trai; ‘I know that by nature too’ seems acceptable.) 8r f Both ἀλλά and γάρ have their full sense (cf. Denniston, GP 99), * But, as victory is pleasant, go through with it.’ ἡδὺ... λαβεῖν: ‘it is a pleasant thing to take possession of victory'. This seems to me simpler than Jebb's ‘the possession [supplying τὸ κτῆμα] consisting in victory is a pleasant possession to win'. The genitive in any case is objective and not parallel to the defining genitive χρῆμα θηλειῶν,

Eur. Andr. better in τόλμα: ‘endure’; a human

181, which the commentators quote.

(A's Toi for τι is

sound and sense, cf. Denniston, GP 550.) τολμᾶν, τλᾶν, τάλας, τλήμων embrace English ‘dare’ and the essential idea is doing or enduring something more than being normally docs or endures. Here ‘go through with it’

is somewhere near. So Deianira, when she proposes to use what she thinks is a love-charm and the audience knows to be a poison, Trach. 582, is afraid this may be κακαὶ τόλμαι. 82 αὖθις ‘and after that our justice will be apparent’, i.e. the end will justify the mcans. So in Ant. 1204 they go into Antigone's tomb

αὖθις, after burying Polynices. 83

εἰς ἀναιδές Jebb

takes with ἡμέρας

μέρος βραχύ

‘for one little

roguish day', but two adjectives without a copula in iambics are

COMMENTARY:

83-97

75

unlikely, unless the second intensifies the first (cf. the participles in 11). els ἀναιδές is, therefore, probably adverbial like ts καλόν, cf. O. T. 78, μέρος βραχύ accusative of duration. ‘Give yourself to me shamelessly

for the short space of a day’, picked up by Neoptolemus in 120, ‘abandoning all shame’. 85 xexAnoo: perfect imperative, cf. perf. opt. 119, ‘have the name of the most pious of mortals’ (because it is the will of the gods that Troy shall be captured). 86

ἐγὼ μέν answered by ἀλλ᾽ εἴμ᾽ ἑτοῖμος 9o.

87

πράσσειν here ‘to carry out’. λόγων (86) almost equals ‘orders’.

‘Whatever of the words spoken (partitive gen.) hearing, these I also hate to carry out.’ 88

I have

disliked

&puv yap οὐδέν ‘it is not in my nature’, Cf. 79. This is the classic

statement of the obligations of breed. Neoptolemus was born on the day that Achilles left Skyros for the Trojan war, so that he only knows

of his father at second hand, ὥς φασιν. 9r καὶ μή Jebb explains as generic ‘by such means as are not guile’. Possibly ‘and never by guile’ like the use of μή with a future indicative

after an oath (Goodwin, MT

§686).

ἐξ ἑνὸς ποδός: we should say 'single-handed' and could

use the

phrase in its normal metaphorical sense contrasted with τοσούσδε even if Philoctetes had been bitten in the hand. So here the metaphorical ‘single-footed’ does not refer to Philoctetes’ lameness but to his loneliness. 93 ξυνεργάτης: Neoptolemus regards himself as an equal not as a subordinate (53); if he refuses, he will leave Odysseus in the lurch

(προδότης). 95

ἐξαμαρτεῖν

commit

a noble

‘to fail by honourable behaviour’ (Jebb); not ‘to fault?

(Bowra).

Contrast

Odysseus

in

1052.

But

Odysseus’ immediate point here is that in real life the control lies with words,

not

attacking

physical

action.

contemporary

The

scholiast

politicians,

cf.

says

407,

that

Sophocles

1305f.,

1371.

is

See

above, p. 7. 97

ἀργόν: the adjective may have only two terminations in Attic.

76

COMMENTARY:

98 εἰς ἔλεγχον ἐξιών life.’ 100

98-110

‘going out into the testing ground

of adult

τί οὖν: on the hiatus after τί see Maas, GM $141.

Yor λέγω ‘I command’ taking acc. and infin. of indirect command, as κελεύω. The second metron divides after the long syllable, instead of having the regular caesura after the anceps or the short syllable:

cf. 1369, Ant. 1021, O.T. 738, all of which are extremely emphatic (cf. Maas, GM $103).

102

πείσαντ᾽

‘by

persuasion’,

ie. after

telling him

the truth.

Neoptolemus distinguishes clearly between persuasion on the facts, which is permissible, and persuasion by lies, which is not. 103 οὐ μὴ πίθηται: οὐ μή with aorist subjunctive denies possibility, cf. 381, 418; Goodwin, MT $295. πρὸς βίαν picks up go.

1o4

‘Has he some so overpowering confidence in his strength?’

(that

he need not worry about force). δεινὸν θράσος like δεινὸς ἔρως, some uncanny quality which drives him. ἰσχύος θράσος a confidence belonging to (as deriving from) his strength. 105 ἰούς: Dobree's lots γ᾽ is attractive: ‘Yes, arrows, inescapable, and escorts of death.’ This is the old Homeric personification of weapons, cf. [liad 11. 574 ‘spears longing to taste flesh’, λιλαιόμενα χροὸς ἄσαι.

106

οὐκ ἄρα here and in 114 marks Neoptolemus' realisation of the

truth, cf. Denniston, GP 45. θρασύ cf. Pindar, Mem. 7. 50 θρασύ μοι τόδ᾽ εἰπεῖν “I can confidently say this’. So here ‘Then I cannot

confidently engage with him at all?’ ἐκείνῳ ye, if he is so equipped. προσμεῖξαι is more than ‘approach’ (Jebb), which Neoptolemus must do anyway. Odysseus answers ‘No, unless you have won him by guile’. 1x0 πῶς οὖν βλέπων 'Ifso (οὖν) with what expression will one dare to talk this stuff?’ On τολμᾶν cf. on 81. λακεῖν is here a bad word, often merely loud utterance. Neoptolemus will not be able to look

Philoctetes in the face, cf. O. T. 528, Creon asks, ‘were Oedipus’ eyes and mind straight (ὀρθός) when he accused me?’

COMMENTARY:

113-29

77

112 αἱρεῖ: vivid present for future; cf. 76 ὄλωλα and, more closely, Aesch. Ag. 126 χρόνῳ μὲν ἀγρεῖ Πριάμου πόλιν ἅδε κέλευθος ‘In the end this voyage captures Priam’s city’. 114 &opdoxer’: plural of Odysseus and Phoenix when they fetched Neoptolemus from Skyros. x15

Again (cf. 68) no word that Philoctetes himself is needed.

1x16 The whole force here is: ‘if this is so, they would which must be hunted.’

be things

X17 (€6...«€pn: perhaps an old form of independent sentence (‘surely you win’) rather than indirect statement with ellipse of ἴσθι, ‘know that’. 118 τὸ δρᾶν: the article perhaps crystallises the infinitive a little, cf. 881, 1241; 'I would not refuse the deed" instead of *I would not refuse to act.' 119 κεχκλῇ᾽: perf. opt.; cf. on 85, which this picks up. The scholiast rightly says 'clever because of the deceit and valorous because of the sack’. αὐτός, i.e. you will be both.

x20 ἴτω: cf. Eur. Med. 819, when Medea has decided to kill her children. ‘Let it run its course’, knowing that the course may be disastrous. αἰσχύνην, cf. 83. 122 ‘Be sure that I do remember (and will do it) now that I have agreed.’ The two lines 121 and 122 rhyme to mark the end of the dialogue, cf. the ends of Medea’s speeches, Eur. Med. 314-15, 408-9. 125

τὸν σκοπόν: cf. 45.

126f δοκῆτε: plural, well as Neoptolemus τοῦ... .κατασχολάξτειν: genitive of comparison, unobjectionable.) ταῦ

because Odysseus hopes to see Philoctetes as (rather than Neoptolemus and his sailors). ‘to be somewhat later than the right time’, as with ὕστερος. (The ἔτι of the MSS seems

τοῦτον τὸν αὐτὸν ἄνδρα: thescout. οὗτος because he is absent;

if

he had been on stage, Odysseus would have used ὅδε. 129 μορφὴν δολώσας ‘having made his appearance deceptive by giving him the dress and behaviour (τρόποις) of a merchant captain’,

78

COMMENTARY:

129-34

Plautus (or his Greek source) remembered this passage for the deception of Miles Gloriosus 1172 ff. The scout, who is one of Neoptolemus’ sailors, like the chorus, must not seem to Philoctetes to belong to them, but the audience must recognise him: Sophocles says as

clearly as he can ‘the mask will be the same but the dress will be different when he reappears in 542’. &yvoía: last syllable long as in

Trach. 350. Here *not-knowledge' in the sense of ‘unrecognisability’, which will ‘attend’ him

may not be recognised’. Goodwin MT $326.

(προσῇ), i.e., as the Scholiast says, ‘that he

ὡς Gv+subj.

is a Homeric

survival, cf.

130f o5...a05«pguévou: a comma would be better than a colonat the

end of 129, as the sentence runs right on. It is easiest to take this as a genitive absolute: *when he talks with you skilfully, you must pick up

from whatever he says anything that helps you’. ποικίλως: Odysseus will devise the ‘merchant-captain’s’ story so that Neoptolemus can use it. ἀεί: Odysseus foresees a longish conversation and Neoptolemus

is to seize on any helpful point in it. 133

ἡγήσαιτο νῷν ‘may our guides be’; the dative is usual with

this meaning of ἡγεῖσθαι. ὁ πέμπων δόλιος ‘who conducts men in intrigues’, cf. El. 1396 where the chorus sing that Hermes ‘is leading

Orestes (to murder Clytemnestra) concealing his intrigue in darkness’.

134 Νίκη τ᾽ 'A0éva Πολιάς: the Athena who always helps Odysseus in the Odyssey is identified both with Victory (Νίκη) and the Athenian city-goddess (Πολιάς). Athena Nike is twice mentioned in Euripides’ Jon (452, 1529), which was probably produced in 412 B.c., three years before this play. The reference may be inspired by the little temple at the west end of the Acropolis, which was built after

421 B.C. and probably finished very shortly before this play was produced. The further identification here with Athena Polias rather helps the modern conjecture that the very ancient wooden statue of Athena Polias was kept in the Nike temple (Ch. Kardara, Archaio-

logike Ephemeris 1960 (1965), 1 fl.). 135-218

Parodos: The chorus of Neoptolemus' sailors ask about Philoctetes, express their loyalty to Neoptolemus and pity for Philoctetes, and

COMMENTARY:

135-7

79

finally warn Neoptolemus that he is coming. Here as in the Electra and Oedipus Coloneus, the parodos is a lyric dialogue between actor (or actors in O.C.) and chorus. The scheme here is very simple (for details, see analysis). The chorus sing a strophe largely aeolic, Neoptolemus answers in recitative anapacst dimeters, the chorus sing the antistrophe, Neoptolemus answers in recitative anapaests (broken in 161 by a single dimeter from the chorus), the chorus sing an acolic strophe and antistrophe, Neoptolemus answers in recitative anapaests, the chorus sing a mainly acolic strophe and antistrophe (both broken

by an interjection of Neoptolemus in the first line). 135-43 = 150-8

Metrical Analysis

weve Ve UR UHR vx -ev-o-ve-c-|

iambic trimeter vsususg phalaecean A s’dss-

1378

-v-u-φράζε μοι. τέχνα yàp

ithyphallic

138-g

2 - vu x-— τέχνας ἑτέρας προύχει

telesillean dragged

139

—5*—vvo-u--|| v--vu-vwe Ve VU ne

hipponactean sdsglyconic As’ds aeolo-choriambic enneasyllable

-υυ-πυνπ v-u.-u-.

dactylic tetrameter iambic dimeter catalectic

ss-

—ds

—sds

υ]);ν ποὺ

vss-

135ff The chorus have clearly overheard some of the dialogue between Odysseus and Neoptolemus: they know that Philoctetes is

ὑπότπτης: ‘stranger-shy’. Sophocles uses the Doric a for the AtticIonic n in lyrics, because the tradition of choral poetry in the sixth century when tragedy started was predominantly Dorian (Lasos of

Hermione, etc.). Neoptolemus’ anapaests are in Attic (ὁδίτης, ἐμήν) and therefore are recitative, not sung. (Contrast Eur. Med. 96 ff. where Medea's anapaests are sung Doric and the Nurse's recited Attic.) The structure of the whole is: ‘What am I to say? Tell me. For kings have better judgment than anyone else and you are the king. Therefore say.’

137

Either a paratactic simile ‘one art surpasses another and the

judgment

of kings

(surpasses

other

judgments)’,

i.e.

as

one

art

surpasses another, so the judgment of kings surpasses other judgments,

80

COMMENTARY:

137-51

or ‘the art and judgment of the king surpasses other arts (and judgments) ’. This is simpler, and in O. T. 380 τέχνη τέχνης ὑπερφέρουσα, the art surpassing art in competitive life, clearly is the royal art: there too the singular τέχνης stands for all the other sorts of art. 139 παρ᾽ ὅτῳ ‘(of him) in whose hands Zeus’ divine sceptre of rule is held’. θεῖον Διὸς ke. given by the gods in general and Zeus in particular, cf. Iliad 2. 100, Agamemnon's sceptre, made by Hephaestus, given to Zeus, given by him to Hermes, given by him to Pelops

and so descended to Agamemnon. I40 σκῆπτρον ἀνάσσεται implies the possibility of saying ἀνάσσει σκῆπτρον, a kind of extended cognate accusative, for which there is a parallel in O.C. 448: the sons of Oedipus chose θρόνους xai σκῆτττρα xpaívetv καὶ rupavveueiv χθονός.

141

σέ δ᾽, ὦ téxvov.. . £EAYjAUOev: acc. of end of motion: the whole

ancestral power of Achilles’ family has come down to you now (τόδ᾽). The sailors were brought to Troy by Achilles so that Neoptolemus is at least ten years younger than they are, hence τέκνον. 142

τό 'as to that’ =

‘therefore’ (Homeric).

x44 ‘You want to see in what place of the ἐσχατιά(ή) he is lying.’ Sophocles remembered (perhaps wanted the audience to remember) Polyphemus' cave, Odyssey 9. 182, ἐπ᾽ icxamifj...&yyi1 Sardoons.

There the cave is ‘on the edge’ of the island. Translate perhaps ‘shore’. 146£ Neoptolemus (unlike modern commentators) has grasped the situation: Philoctetes will go in by his back door and come out of the front door. The comma therefore should go after μελάθρων. μελάθρων ‘halls’ is more appropriate to the stage-building, which usually represents a palace, than to Philoctetes’ cave. δεινὸς ὁδίτης, almost

‘with his terrifying walk’. 148-591 ‘When he arrives, back me up’ (as in fact they do). πρὸς ἐμὴν αἰεὶ χεῖρα: not so much ‘whenever I make a sign to you? but like our ‘at my beck and call’. τὸ παρὸν θεραπεύειν ‘try to aid the momentary situation’, cf. καιροὺς θεραπεύειν, Demosthenes 18. 307. This is picked up by the chorus as part of their ‘constant care’ (μέλον, present participle—'has long been and still is"); φρουρεῖν ὄμμ᾽ ἐπὶ σῷ μάλιστα καιρῷ, ‘to watch upon your occasions’, Jebb

COMMENTARY:

151-67

81

takes ὄμμα as subject of φρουρεῖν cf. Trach. 225 ὄμματος φρουράν ‘eye-watch’, but it is more natural to take the chorus themselves as the subject: then ὄμμα will be an extended cognate accusative ‘to watch a seeing’; ὄμμα can mean ‘a thing seen’, e.g. Aj. 1004 ‘the sight of Ajax’ dead body’ as well as ‘eye’ (and ‘face’), therefore it can probably also mean ‘the act of seeing’. 152f Two points picked up again in 1571. and answered by Neoptolemus in 159, 162 f.: (1) where he lives if he is at home (£veSpos); (2) where he is now. 154

τὸ: demonstrative pronoun

‘that’ picked up by tis τόπος, etc.

157 τίν᾽ ἔχει στίβον ‘what footprint he has’ i.e. where does he walk. (Oxford text unnecessarily alters the MSS £vauAov ἢ θυραῖον ‘at home or abroad’ agreeing with στίβον to the nominative agreeing with Philoctetes.) X59 Again the stress on the two entrances of the cave, ‘this dwelling with a door on both sides, consisting of a couch of rock’; μέν gives the answer to the first question, δέ is replaced by the chorus’ repetition of the second question in 161.

163

στίβον ὀγμεύει: Neoptolemus from his knowledge substitutes

ὀγμεύει for the chorus’ ἔχει in 157; Syuos is a ‘furrow’: ‘he ploughs his way along’. 164

βιοτῆς φύσιν ‘the essential character of his life’.

166

σμυγερόν:

predic.

adj. paired with the adverb;

in effect not

unlike ἔσχατ᾽ ἐσχάτων, 65 (Oxford text unnecessarily alters the MSS στυγερὸν otuyepas *wretchedly' to σμυγερὸν σμνγερῶς * painfully’: the scholiast's note ἐπιπόνως ‘laboriously’ would explain the former as well as the latter). 167 With αὑτῷ, which L and A have, ἐπινωμᾶν must be transitive ‘applies no healer of ills to himself”. rrcióv must then be used metaphorically for drug, since ἐπινωμᾶν cannot be used with a personal object. (The possibility that he has an anodyne has been stated in 44 but ‘a healer of ills’ is a cure.) The alternative αὐτῷ is simple, but ἐπινωμᾶν

intransitive

‘no

healer

of ills comes

to him’

is unattested

(cf. also on 717). However the chorus seem to pick this up in 170 ‘no

82

COMMENTARY:

167-77

one looks after him’. Probably therefore read αὐτῷ (with G, R, and Q) and take ἐπινωμᾶν as intransitive with τταιῶνα κακῶν ‘anyone to heal his ills’ as subject. 169-79 = 1680-90

Metrical Analysis

-

Revue - Rove -επυν-υ-

glyconic sds +glyconic sds glyconic sds

-πππυυ-

pherecratean

-

“M--vv-vol YK--uv-v175-6

sd—

glyconic (see below on 184) As’ds glyconic As’ds

S--uv-uvu-- vu-v-|

asclepiad ((see below on 187) As’d’d’ds

-uvv-vo]

dodrans A (see below on

—

glyconic

177) RK-UVv-v.

- Kove

ds sds

pherecratean

sd—

x69 οἰκτίρω viv ἔγωγ᾽, ὅπως ‘I pity him for the fact that’, cf. ola σε ὅστις el, ‘I know thee who thou art’. 170 The genitive absolute tou participle ἔχων are in parallel. 171

Evvtpocpoy

ὄμμ᾽

xnSopévov

and

the

nominative

‘the eye or face of someone who lives with

him’. So Teucer calls his brother Ajax, 4j. 977 ξύναιμον ὄμμ᾽. 172 μόνος aie is felt as a single four-syllable word after the threesyllable δύστανος, cf. on tr. 174 Aver metaphorically, ‘he is adrift as to how to meet (Emi) every something of need as it arises’. τῷ χρείας as τῷ (= interrogative Tivi) συμφορᾶς in Ant. 1229. 177 The difficulty of MSS θνητῶν is not only metrical (dodrans A with dragged close can correspond to normal dodrans A θνητῶν, «στομος) but aesthetic; partly the repetition in different senses of the synonyms θνητῶν, βροτῶν, still more that ‘devices of men’ is a particular comment on the abandonment of Philoctetes, whereas the rest is a general comment on human life, which is also applicable to

Philoctetes. Lachmann’s θεῶν brings it into line: ' This is the devising of the gods; men are unhappy if...’ (θνητῶν, which should in a

COMMENTARY:

177-88

83

chorus have the Doric form θνατῶν cf. 682, etc., may have got into the text as a gloss for βροτῶν in the next line; so in Ibycus, Poet. Mel. Gr. 282, 25, θνατὸς as a gloss for διερὸς seems to have replaced some word like ἁμῶν.) 179 μέτριος ‘whose life exceeds bounds’ not of time (though that is a good Greek idea, cf. O.C. 1211 ff.) but of human prosperity (cf. Aesch. Ag. 472, where the chorus, considering Agamemnon, say ‘may

I not be a sacker of citics or a captured slave’): Philoctctes received Herakles’ bow, and the possession of this put him in the dangerous class like Agamemnon. x8of ἴσως docs not mcan that they do not know Philoctetes’ pedigree but qualifies οὐδενὸς ὕστερος, “second, you might say, to none of the

noblest families’: as son of Poeas he is not on a par with Neoptolemus, son of Achilles, but he is noble-born and οὐδενὸς makes a perfect contrast with πάντων ἄμμορος ἐν βίῳ.

x83

ὕστερος

μοῦνος ἀπ᾽ ἄλλων “apart from others’.

184 ‘among spotted or shaggy beasts’. The distinction is clear enough on vases; if Sophocles were asked what animals there were on Lemnos, he would probably answer spotted deer and shaggy goats.

(The last syllable of uer& can only take the place of a long syllable if there is Pause at the end of the line. Probably

therefore read μέτα

with θηρῶν added as a sort of appendage, ‘with spotted or shaggy— beasts.) 1875

The Oxford text βοᾷ is unlikely because we want no emphasis

on the noise Philoctetes makes until he suddenly docs make a noise (201),

and

no other verb

than

the introductory

κεῖται is needed.

βαρεῖα of L, A, etc. must be wrong: the first syllable of 188 must be long, and there should be Pause between 187 and 188, as between 176 and 177. One MS has βαρεῖ" & δ᾽, and Page (P.C.Ph.S. 6 (1960) 49) suggests ἀνήκεστ᾽ ἀμερίμνητά τ᾽ ἔχων βάρη & δ᾽ ‘having unhealable and uncared-for woes’. .

188f & δ᾽: for the separation cf. Trach. 523, & δ᾽ εὐῶπις ἀβρά. Euripides’ Andromeda in 412 8.c. opened with Andromeda tied to a rock and Echo in a cave behind her (the door of the skene) answering her lamentations. ἀθυρόστομος ‘babbling’ and therefore useless.

81

COMMENTARY:

188-201

οἰμωγᾶς ὕπο χεῖται, *is poured out from far away to accompany his bitter lamentation’ (the manuscript ὑπόκειται ‘is there? gives no good construction

for oluwyäs).

The

Echo

further emphasises

Philoctetes'

loneliness: if he does complain, only Echo answers him. 192 φρονῶ: Neoptolemus shows his γνώμα (139). This is all a divine plan to keep Philoctetes until the appointed date for the sack of Troy. 194 τῆς ὠμόφρονος Χρύσης: see above p. 5. The gods allowed her to punish him so cruelly. Ablative genitive of origin: the sufferings derived from her and attacked him. 195ff ‘What he suffers..., it is certain that he suffers because of the gods’ care that’. τοῦ un, κτλ. defines μελέτῃ. (Porson's οὐκ ἔσθ᾽ ὡς οὐ θεῶν Tou μελέτῃ is rather nearcr the reading of L A rec.) 197 τόνδ᾽ : in spite of Odysseus, Neoptolemus Philoctetes must himself use the bow.

has no doubt

that

198 θεῶν... . βέλη : according to Apollodorus Apollo had given them to Herakles, but it is perhaps enough that Herakles is the son of Zeus,

cf. 943. 199

ἐξήκοι optative of past sequence because the gods arranged this

long ago. 201-9 = ri0—10 — Metrical Analysis

208-9

-Du-Du-u-u-

iambic trimeter

Ξαπ-υυππουν-π-K- R-ve- Bev -R-u-uv-3-uv-uv-

ionic trimeter or catalectic asclepiad choriambic dimeter B choriambic heptasyllable B choriambic dimeter B + choriambic dimeter B

—4—o—voo-o|i

Get. . . τηλόθεν αὐδὰ 209

2 --uU—-v-uτρυσάνωρ... -γὰρ θροεῖ

+ aeolo-choriambic enneasyllable

ssd— (see below on 217) ionic trimeter catalectic (see below on 209, 218) or long glyconic

20r evotou’: ncut. plural as adverb so that εὔστομ᾽ Eye = εὐφώνει *be silent’. Two stages: (1) they hear Philoctetes on the path, (2) 210, they hear Philoctetes in the cave. The chorus-leader, standing perhaps in the centre of the orchestra looking towards the skene (see above,

COMMENTARY:

201-17

85

p. 8) can hear better than Neoptolemus, who is at the side of the entrance. 202 A noise ‘like the companion of a man in distress’, 1.e. such as might haunt the lips of. . Bergk’s τειρομένοιο is more euphonic than Porson's τειρομένου (tou), but the only parallel for the Homeric form in Sophocles is Aj. 210, where also itis a conjecture (and unattractive). 206

‘tov στίβον κατ᾽ avayxav:

if Tou is right in 202, τοῦ is prefer-

able here, ‘the man who’. ἀνάγκη is the constraint put on him by his disease. στίβον external acc. after ἕρποντος, ‘climbing the track’. (στίβον in L and A is possible ‘in the constraint of walking’.) 209 τρυσάνωρ picks up τειρομένου: ‘the heavy groan of a man in distress’. The MSS διάσημα γὰρ θροεῖ should be kept (see metrical

analysis). It is doubtful

if postponed

γάρ can end a sentence in

Sophocles, 210 ἔχε governs φροντίδας νέας; Jebb is therefore right to put only a comma after téxvov. He translates ‘turn to new counsels; for’, but it is perhaps ‘know my new thought that’. zııff The thought is: ‘he is not away but at home, because we can hear him shouting’. It is not the kind of noise you would expect from a lonely shepherd—a song to a pipe (ov μολτὰν σύριγγος Exwv)— but he shouts (βοᾷ). The participles (traiwv, αὐγάφων) give alternative explanations of his shouting, and therefore Bo& becomes a finite verb instead of a participle parallel to ἔχων. Then προβοᾷ γάρ

picks up the point which Neoptolemus is to grasp. 216 wav: it is tempting to relate this to Philoctetes’ opening ἰὼ ξένοι, The chorus hear him shouting ἰὼ, but do not know whether

because he has stumbled or because he has seen the ship at its inhospitable anchorage. This is surely better than to take it as ‘looking at the anchorage which harbours no ship’, 217f Bergk’s transposition ἄξενον ὅρμον αὐγάξων parallel to τηλόθεν αὐδὰ Tpucávop is surely right. The end is difficult: διάσημα yap θροεῖ (209) is good metrically and the antistrophe must be corrupt: Lachmann’s προβοᾷ γὰρ αἴλινον is easy palaeographically, ‘he shouts forth woefully’, but the perfect solution has not been found

86

COMMENTARY:

217-30

(I suspect προβοᾷ (προσβοᾷ rec) is late expansion and that Sophocles wrote something like ἀλίαστα yap Bo).

219-675 First

Epeisodion:

219-402

Philoctetes’

arrival

and

Neoptolemus’

story 403-518 Philoctetes’ appeal to be taken to Skyros 519-627 the disguised sailor

628-75 cave 219

Philoctetes and Neoptolemus go into the

ἰὼ ξένοι: Sophocles, more than either of the other two tragic

poets, sometimes breaks the flow of iambics with a brief segment of an iambic line, c£. below 732, 736, 739, 750, 785, 790, 796, 804. 220

ναυτίλῳ πλάτῃ accepted by the Oxford text from A, avoids the

impossible repetition of ποίας πάτρας in other MSS. 221

κατέσχετ᾽ ‘put into harbour’ can be used with or without ναῦν. ox P

222 πάτρας ἣ γένους abl. gen. of origin. ‘From what country... should I say you (come) and be correct?’ τύχοιμ᾽ in the sense of

*hitting the mark’. The repeated ἄν in O.T. 339 tis γὰρ τοιαῦτ᾽ àv οὐκ ἂν Spylzoit’..., expresses Oedipus’ fury, but nothing should be read into the repetition here, unless it is slightly hesitant. 223 σχῆμα: the visible shape opposed to φωνῆς ‘your voice’. Notice how limited Philoctetes’ resentment is: ‘the set of Greek clothes is on you, and I love to see it’. 225

Atoncewesee Philoctetes’ sensitiveness about his own condition,

cf. 473, 890. 228 κακούμενον probably makes all the adjectives predicative ‘wasted away in misery, loneliness, etc.’ (The MSS καλούμενον is kept by Dain ‘speak to me as I call you’, but apart from the break in the rhythm it is not supported by O.C. 1385 (ἀρὰς) Gs σοι καλοῦμαι

‘which I call down on you’). 230 Neoptolemus hesitates at the thought of deceiving such a pitiable figure. So Philoctetes starts again, ‘But answer. It is unreasonable that we should not answer cach other.’

COMMENTARY:

234

234-51

87

Philoctetes’ emotion is shown by the vocatives here, 242 f.,

254 f., and the questions in asyndeton 236 f. φεῦ: Jebb’s parallel for wondering, joyful φεῦ (Ar. Birds 1724 ὦ φεῦ... τοῦ κάλλους) is sufficient; ‘wonder that I should receive’. λαβεῖν is the timeless complete aorist, as in fjkouca, ‘I understand’. 235

ἐν χρόνῳ μακρῷ ‘after a long time’, cf. Ant. 422 etc.

236

With

the MSS

text tis προσέσχε

is a doublet of τίς προσή-

yayev χρεία. Wakefield’s ti σ᾽ gives it more shape: ‘What brought you? (a) what need, (5) what desire, (c) what wind?’ i.e. was it need, desire, or weather? Cf. 72 on Sophocles’ love for triads. There remain two difficulties: (1) tpocéyw in this sort of context is used of the person bringing his ship to land like κατέχω, cf. 221. (2) NeoptoJemus’ first answer is his country and name and 238, ‘Tell me all this that I may know who you are', suggests that Philoctetes had

asked the question in this speech. Hence the attraction of Cavallin's tis ὧν προσέσχες; tis προσήγαγεν, that have landed here?’

τέκνον...

"Who

are you, you

241

Νεοπτόλεμος:

243

Philoctetes knew that Achilles had been hidden on Skyros by

Thetis

to prevent

cf. on 4. him

taking

part

in the

Trojan

War.

He

dressed as a girl and lived with the daughters of Lycomedes.

was

He

seduced one of them, Deidameia, and she bore Neoptolemus on the day that Odysseus arrived to find the hidden Achilles. When Odysseus

blew his trumpet, Achilles leapt up and was so detected and joined the expedition (Euripides dramatised the story in the Skyrians probably before 428, see Webster, TE 95 f.). 243f tive στόλῳ ‘on what errand’, i.e. who sent you (στέλλω).

245 On the analogy of O.T. 1171 κείνου γέ τοι δὴ παῖς ἐκλή ζεθ᾽, the particles express reluctant admission: ‘Now, if you must know...’ In the O.T. the herdsman is being forced to admit that the exposed

child is the son of Laius (cf. Denniston, GP 552). Here probably the very weak caesura emphasises the reluctance. 246

Cf. on 72.

251

The Bude adopts A's reading οὐδ᾽ obvop’ οὐδὲ τῶν ἐμῶν but 7

wsPp

88

COMMENTARY:

251-65

οὔνομα is nowhere attested in tragedy. Hence the Oxford text οὐδ᾽ ὄνομα τοὐμόν:

τοὐμόν with ὄνομα

is balanced

by ols...

with κακῶν.

252 διωλλύμην: imperfect because the κακά started long ago and are still going on. 253 This use of ὡς with the participle (cf. on 33) is particularly common after verbs of knowing in the imperative, cf. 415, 567 ὡς ταῦτ᾽ ἐπίστω

nothing’,

δρώμεν᾽, οὐ μέλλοντ᾽ ἔτι. Instead of ‘know

this means

‘I

know

nothing;

realise

that I know

that’.

μηδὲν

like

μηκέτι in 415 is emphatic, cf. on 91. (In 567 the emphasis is on the positive clause $pcuev'.) This starts Philoctetes off on the account of himself (which Sophoclean heroes normally give after the parodos), and Neoptolemus has further time to collect himself. Philoctetes’

speech has three parts: (1) how he was abandoned, (2) 285 ff. his life, (3) 300 ff. visitors. 255 ‘not even a rumour. ..reached home or any part of Greece’. μηδὲ, etc. because the sentence is tantamount to a conditional

protasis: “how the gods hate me if. ..*. 257

ἀνοσίως disposes of Odysseus’ religious pretext, 8 f.

258 σῖγ᾽ ἔχοντες = σιγῶντες. If they had not hushed news would have reached Greece.

260f

Pathetic and proud

with

the repeated

it up,

invocation,

the

68’...

κεῖνος, ‘lord of the Herakleian weapon’, until his fury and misery sweep him away at the end of 263; 264 is tied to 263 by the overlap from article to noun. In the late plays this binding together of two lines always seems to be emotional, cf. 312, 422, El, 879, O.C. 351, but not Ant. 409 (cf. Maas, GM $ 136). 264 Κεφαλλήνων: in Homer, Iliad 2. 631 Odysseus led the Cephallenians who inhabited Ithaca etc. ‘The two generals’ is a scornful way of referring to Agamemnon and Menelaus, and ‘the king of the Cephallenians’ sounds scornful too.

265ff

It was

a shameful

act

(αἰσχρῶς)

to

leave

me

deserted

(ἐρῆμον) with a savage (ἀγρίᾳ) disease. So ἀγρίᾳ is picked up in 267

and ἐρῆμον in 269 (similarly ᾧχοντο 269, 273). To emend ἀγρίῳ in 267 to φοινίῳ must be wrong,

nor is it justified by Eustathius

(see

COMMENTARY:

265-81

89

app. crit.), who has φόνιον and may be quoting a lyric description of Philoctetes. 267 χαράγματι particularly ‘engraving’ (ofa coin-die), i.e. ploughing up a resistant surface with a sharp point: ‘savage engraving of the murderous serpent’, 268 ἔἕυν ἣ μ’.. ἐρῆμον : ‘they abandoned me alone with her'—the disease—cf. Keats, ‘La Belle Dame sans Merci hath thee in thrall’. 271

ἐκ πολλοῦ

σάλου:

as Chryse was close to Lemnos,

this can

hardly mean ‘after a long and stormy voyage’. The storm is an attack of Philoctetes’ disease, which was followed by sleep, as later 732 ff. The attacks had been already shown by Aeschylus and Euripides and so would be known (cf. above pp. 3f.). 272 The comma after πέτρᾳ is certainly wrong. Probably it should be put after εὔδοντ᾽. ‘Then with great pleasure, when they saw I was asleep, they left me...and were gone.’ 273 οἷα φωτὶ δυσμόρῳ ‘enough for a beggar’. Cf. Ant. 775, where Antigone is left with enough food to avoid pollution, i.e. the charge of starving her to death.

275

‘May the like happen to them’ repeated more formally at the

end of the speech, 315. 276 Avdaragıyv...ornvar: the addition of the long abstract as cognate accusative is surely emotional here (cf. O.7. 727). ‘Can you

imagine what a rising that was..., what tears I shed, what woes I lamented’, again a triad with anaphora ποίαν... ποῖ᾽... ποῖ’, The commentators take moi’ ἐκδακρῦσαι so, θυ δακρύειν κακά can mean ‘weep for woes’, and perhaps Sophocles so used ἐκδακρῦσαι here: ‘what woes I wept and wailed’. 279ff ὁρῶντα carries on the accusative and infinitive construction after δοκεῖς. The question mark should be put after συλλάβοιτο. ἃς ἔχων: according to the Iliad Philoctetes had seven ships, 2. 716 ff.

281

ἀρκέσειεν:

optative

in past sequence

after ὁρῶντα

for the

deliberative subj. of the direct question tis ἀρκέσῃ; ‘who is to help?’. νόσου: partitive genitive ‘join in laying a hand on the sickness for me

in my distress’.

90

COMMENTARY:

283-300

283 ‘I could not find anything possible except misery and of that great abundance.’ (In prose the substantival infinitive has the article: TO ἀνιᾷσϑαι.) 285 Philoctetes turns from the moment when he was abandoned to his continued existence on Lemnos. διὰ χρόνου: Jebb explains by the common idiom διὰ χρόνου ‘after an interval’ and arrives at ‘as (each) space of time was left behind’. It is much simpler to think of χρόνος (= time experienced by Philoctetes, given by por) advancing through χρόνος (= general time). ‘Time ran its course for me, and I had to

look after myself’. μέν is answered by xai ἔδει. 287 διακονεῖσθαι: the force of the middle is ‘be my own servant’. His ‘self-service’ is divided into three sections, (1) food, (2) drink and firewood, (3) fire. 288ff τόξον τόδ᾽ subject of ἐξηύρισκε ‘discovered’ (on every occasion that it was necessary). The bow is personified (cf. 113),

because the bow works so easily and Philoctetes himself (aUvós in 290) moves with such difficulty, emphasised not only by 291 but also by the repetition of πρὸς τοῦτο from 289 to 292. 289

βάλοι: the normal optative in past indefinite sentences.

290

ἄτρακτος: properly spindle, used of the arrow because it is the

same shape. veupoarraóris ‘drawn back with the string’. 290ff

av εἴλυόμην iterative imperfect with ἄν, Goodwin, MT

$162.

For the repetition of &v see on 222. 293f χυθέντος ‘when the frost was spread abroad, as happens in winter’, ξύλον ‘ firewood’.

296

ἐν πέτροισι

πέτρον:

these are the blackened stones which

Neoptolemus called πυρεῖα, 36. The light is in the stones ‘unseen’,

ἄφαντον, and Philoctetes made it shine. Notice the alliteration of T, 9, and together?

P from

295-7.

Is this the labour of rubbing

the stones

298 Very weak caesura as γὰρ οὖν would naturally be felt as one metrical word; cf. 245. 300

«peäp’...päßng: if this is right, Sophocles, instead of the usual

COMMENTARY: gépe+imperative,

analogies in mind:

e.g.

φέρ᾽

εἰπέ

‘come,

(a) φέρε with

300-16 say’,

91 433

etc,

had

two

the first person of aorist subj.,

(6) μή with aorist subj. in prohibitions, cf. Goodwin, MT §258. (μάθε is an obvious emendation, but why should it have been cor-

rupted? μάθοις of the late MSS is perhaps just possible as a wish but more likely a confusion due to the similar pronunciation of ἢ and οι.

κἄν for καί conjectured by Seyffert as xai ἄν with μάθοις and by Pearson as xai ἐάν with μάθῃς is a cacophony which Sophocles would not have introduced.)

302f

οὐδ᾽ ὅποι... ‘nor (a town) to which sailing, a man could...’

For future indicative in a relative final clause cf. Goodwin, MT $565. κέρδος internal accusative ‘sell a selling which is gain’. ξενώσεται:

fut. middle used as passive. 305 τάχ᾽ οὖν... ἔσχε ‘perhaps in fact someone put in’. Almost the equivalent of a protasis to 307 ‘if ever anyone did’. ἔσχε: the simple

verb for the compound κατέσχε or προσέσχε, cf. above 221. πολλά predicative: ‘these things (i.e. the necessity of putting in) may happen

often in the long period of men's lives’. 307f

λόγοις ἔλεοῦσι go close together as a single concept before μέν

picked up by ἐκεῖνο δ᾽ = ἔργῳ, the act of taking Philoctetes home. 309

προσέδοσαν ‘gave in addition to their words of sympathy’.

310

μνησθῶ

‘mentioned’,

a not

uncommon

extension

of the

meaning of μιμνήσκομαι.

312

ἔτος τόδ᾽ ἥδη δέκατον ' during this, already the tenth, year’.

313

νόσον personified as in 268: he has to feed it with his flesh, cf. 7.

314

βία: the origin is the Homeric periphrasis Bin * Hope

nein, etc.,

which may be a very old religious formula. In Trach. 38 'Igírou βίαν means simply ‘strong Iphitos'. Here perhaps one should feel the bad sense of βία, ‘violence’.

315

Porson emended ols to οἷα to bring language, as well as thought,

as close as possible to 275. But did not Sophocles want the s of οἷς for sound here? With ols, αὐτοῖς is ‘ themselves’.

316

ἀντίποιν᾽ ἐμοῦ gen. of price, ‘recompense for my suffering’.

92

COMMENTARY:

317 The speech.

usual

two

lines of chorus

317-30

to mark

the end

of a major

319 Philoctetes’ curse on the Atreidae and Odysseus gives Neoptolemus his cue, and he repeats in the genitive the formula for their names (314 = 321). He says in effect: ‘I can testify to the truth of your story from my own knowledge.’ μάρτυς £v, ‘as a witness during your speech’, is difficult, and the difficulty is easily removed by Gernhard’s àv ‘being a witness to your speech’. 320

σὺν τυχών: Paley separated σύν as adverb from τυχῶν to avoid

συντυχών with genitive: ‘like you, having found them’. But could this separation have been heard on the stage? Jebb argues cogently that in the rare instances of συντυγχάνειν (here), ἐντυγχάνειν (1333),

προστυγχάνειν (552) with a genitive the emphasis is on the verb ‘finding (in my association with)’, not on the preposition: ‘meeting with’ -- dative. So here: ‘having found, when I met them, that they were bad men’. 323

παθών “by your own experience’, not simply hearsay.

324 Ovpdv...yeipl πληρῶσαι ‘to sate my wrath by action’ cf. Plato, Rep. 465a, πληρῶν tov θυμόν. (The MSS θυμῷ... χεῖρα could mean ‘to fill my hand with fury’ and the change is perhaps unnecessary.) 325 Mycenae, Agamemnon’s city; Sparta, Menelaus! city. So in Eur. Andr. 209, if ever Hermione, Menelaus! daughter, is angry, ‘Sparta is a great city and Skyros of no account’. 327 τίνος... «χόλον... €xaAGv ‘summoning up this mighty anger belonging to what’. Probably a possessive genitive, like 1308 ὅτου ὀργήν. ἐκκαλῶν is an unfortunate conjecture for the MSS ἐγκαλῶν, which picks up ἔγκλημα in 323. 0.7. 702 σαφῶς τὸ νεῖκος ἐγκαλῶν ἐρεῖς “if you will speak clearly of the quarrel in accusing him’, El. 778 ἐγκαλῶν δέ μοι[ φόνους πατρῴους ‘charging me with his father’s murder’ are both easier, but here ‘this mighty anger belonging to what’ comes to the same as ‘What, which caused this mighty anger, do you charge them with?’ i.e. Tí, ToU μεγάλον χόλον αἴτιον ὄν,

ἐγκαλεῖς; 330

μολών

‘when I arrived in Troy’.

COMMENTARY:

331-49

93

331 ἐπεὶ γάρ... : the main sentence to this ‘when’ clause comes in 343, but Philoctetes interrupts the flow of Neoptolemus’ story. ἔσχε. . θανεῖν: not so strong perhaps as ‘constrained’ but equivalent in meaning to πεπρωμένον ἦν “it was fated’. Cf. O.T. 713 (where, however, ἕξοι μοῖρα is an emendation for ἥξει). 333 Philoctetes breaks in because Achilles is one of the people he admires, and so prepares for a further list in 410 ff. 334f The full expression would be ἀνδρὸς μέν. τέθνηκεν functions as the passive of κτείνω. τοξευτός predicative with δαμείς ‘overcome by archery’. ὡς λέγουσι: the story that was told to Neoptolemus. Probably the two Homeric versions of Achilles! death are reconcilable: Paris shot the arrow, but Apollo directed it to the vulnerable place

in Achilles’ heel. 338

ἐλέγχω does not mean more than 'question' here.

339 οἶμαι μέν: the suppressed δέ clause would *but if you want to mourn Achilles. . .’.

be something

like

342 αὖθις ‘next’. πάλιν ‘again’ 1.6. picking up the sentence started in 331. πρᾶγμα ‘how you fared, namely how they did violence to you’. (ὅτῳ dative of respect given by L A is possible.) 343ff

Neoptolemus

now

launches

into

his story.

It is almost

a

messenger-speech designed by Sophocles for the ears of Philoctetes and:the audience. It is irrelevant to ask, as some have, whether Neoptolemus could have told such a story. Could the old man in the Electra 681 ff. have made up such a convincing account of a fictitious chariot-race? 343 ποικιλοστόλῳ ‘decked’ or ‘dressed’, because this was an official mission. τροφεύς: Phoenix as in Iliad 9. 485 ff. (see above p. 6). 345 μάτην ‘false’. Exactly the same use in Eur. Jon 275 ἄρ᾽ ἀληθὲς ἢ μάτην λόγος. 349 μὴ as after κωλύω, ‘delay me from sailing’. Commonly when such a verb is negatived the negative is repeated in the dependent clause (Goodwin, MT $815, cf. also on this as possible exception § 809) ;

94

COMMENTARY:

349-71

therefore Blaydes suggested μὴ οὐχί, which gets rid also of the superfluous με.

35r

ἄθαπτον: ἴῃ Odyssey 24. 64 the burial took place on thesixteenth

day after Achilles’ death. 352

καλός:

the

argument

was

καλὸν

ἔσται,

el αἱρήσεις,

which

becomes in past sequence αἱρήσοιμ᾽. 354

‘It was already my second day's sailing, and...’ The normal

idiom: μοι, dative of relation. 355 πικρὸν Σίγειον: the north-west promontory of the Troad with the mound traditionally known as the tomb of Achilles. οὐρίῳ πλάτῃ ‘by rowing helped by the wind’ (οὖρος is a favouring wind).

Sigeion is ‘bitter’ because of Neoptolemus’ following disappointment. Notice how he colours it for Philoctetes’ ears. 358 ‘the dead Achilles alive again’. The same idea in a tragic fragm. adesp. 363 N οὐ παῖς ᾿Αχιλλέως GAA’ ἐκεῖνος αὐτὸς εἶ, perhaps from Sophocles’ Skyrioi. Similarly Seneca’s Phaedra (644) saw in Hippolytus the young Theseus again, and Seneca may have borrowed this very un-Euripidean sentiment from Sophocles, 361 ᾿Ατρείδας πρὸς φίλους ‘to the Atreidae, as being friends, as was natural’; probably supply ἐλθεῖν with ὡς εἰκὸς ἦν. (R’s TrpooqiAds, recorded by Mrs Easterling, could well be right.) 463 τλημονέστατον ‘most shameless’ echoed below 369, τολμήσατ᾽, Cf. on these words, above 8r. 365 The decision about Achilles’ arms which led to the suicide of Ajax took place before Neoptolemus was fetched from Skyros. 367

ἐξανίσταμαι: he had been sitting talking to them.

369f σχέτλι᾽ singular, to Agamemnon. ᾽τολμήσατ᾽, you, plural, who made the decision. Note the emphasis ἐμοῦ... τάμά... ἐμοῦ. μαθεῖν with ablative genitive of source like ἀκούειν (cf. 541 ὧν μαθόντες) : ‘before learning my views’.

371

ὁ δ᾽ εἶπ᾽ ‘that other spoke, Odysseus’.

κυρεῖ: κυρεῖν is used

like τυγχάνειν with participle, ‘was in fact there’. The present has to

COMMENTARY:

371-91

95

be explained as a historic or vivid present; the MSS κύρει is the imperfect without augment; this is rare in tragedy and usually the word begins the line, but it cannot be ruled out here (cf. L. Bergson, Eranos 51 (1953) 128). 373 In the epic and on vases Ajax carried Achilles’ body, while Odysseus kept off the Trojans. παρών prepares for the taunt in 379. 3748 ‘I began to belabour him with nothing in short measure, if he should... .' ποιούμενος ‘making by my efforts’ Neoptolemus said to Odysseus was ‘May other, if you rob me (ἀφαιρήσει)᾽.

377

ἐνθάδ᾽ ἥκων

the totality of ills, leaving Supply αὐτόν with ἤρασσον. ἐνδεές ‘incomplete’. What you suffer this, that, and the

‘having reached this point’. Here and in 385 f.

Sophocles wants us to see Neoptolemus’ embarrassment Odysseus, but these were his orders, cf. 65.

in abusing

378 δηχθείς Jebb takes with πρὸς ἀξήκουσεν “angry in relation to what names he had been called’; but ἀμείβεσθαι πρός τι is well

established: ‘stung, he answered my abuse’. 380 ἐπειδὴ καί with both verb and participle, cannot even keep a civil tongue in your head’.

381

almost

‘since you

οὐ μή: cf. on 103.

382 τοιαῦτα κακά is the object of ἀκούσας and internal accusative with ἐξονειδισθείς. 384 4858

‘by that criminal of low parentage’; cf. on 417. The Atreidae (τοὺς ἐν τέλει) are the real criminals. City (and

army) belongs entirely to its rulers (cf. Oedipus in O.7. 628 ff., Creon in Ant. 738, and generally Menelaus and Agamemnon in the Ajax). Lawless men are misled by their teachers (i.e. the rulers). Sophocles means the audience to hear this as a self-defence of Neoptolemus, as well as his defence of Odysseus to Philoctetes.

399

ἐμοί θ᾽ ὁμοίως xal θεοῖς ‘may the gods love him as I do’.

39r In an excited iambo-dochmiac strophe (instead of the normal two lines of iambic comment after a major speech) the chorus follow

96

COMMENTARY:

391-9

their instructions (149) and support Neoptolemus. Their words would sound to Philoctetes like an invocation to Cybele to punish the Atreidae, but they skilfully avoid committing themselves: ‘I did invoke you there too, when the violence of the Atreidae was running strong against him...Hail, goddess.” Jebb misses this subtlety and unjustifiably translates ἰὼ ‘hear it’. The antistrophe follows at 507; similarly in O.T. 649 ff., 678 ff. and O.C. 833, 876 Sophocles uses brief lyric dialogues at emotional high-points to punctuate a very long act. The goddess is Earth, the Asiatic mountain mother (ὀρεστέρα) Cybele, and Rhea (μᾶτερ Διός). Her temple in Athens was next to the Bouleuterion (cf. R. E. Wycherley, Athenian Agora m (1957) 152 f.). 391—402 = 507-18 Weve

BHU

πυπππω-

Metrical Analysis iambic dimeter

--9--5

+syncopated iambic dimeter

——v—x—ovu—-oc—-uo-

ss iambic trimeter

vOoo-o-

2 dochmiacs

wO2-x-

—s—s—s

v--u-Vem Ue vv -DDW-YD Wee u—-—u-— Ia μάκαιρα ταυροκτόνων

2 bacchiacs +2 bacchiacs iambic metron+ dochmiac +iambic metron + dochmiac

va-uu—--—-w-— λεόντων EpeSpe, τῷ Aapríou

2 dochmiacs (see below on 518)

wooo

dochmiac

Ue

394 Πακτωλόν the gold-bearing river of Sardis, which had a Cybele cult (J. M. Cook and D. J. Blackman, Archaeological Reports (1964-5)

39). νέμεις here ‘inhabit as a ruler’. 395 κἀκεῖ: Sophocles may have identified her with the μεγάλη θεός worshipped in Lemnos, cf. D. M. Jones, C.R. 63 (1949) 84, hence ‘there too’ (at Troy). 397

πᾶσ᾽ predicatively as in 386 ‘in full strength’.

399 παρεδίδοσαν imperfect like ἐχώρει, therefore the two ὅτε clauses are in parallel. With the imperfects “was running, were giving’ the chorus do not quite commit themselves to the lie.

COMMENTARY:

400-10

97

400f ταυροκτόνων λεόντων ἔφεδρε: for metre see analysis. ‘Sitting over’ could mean (a) riding on, (δ) sitting in a chariot drawn by, (c) sitting on a throne decorated with lions slaying bulls. Only (c) gives a meaning to ταυροκτόνων, and Pheidias' statue of Cybele in Athens had such a throne, cf. P. G. Stevens, Hesperia 23 (1954) 169. 4902 The comma in the Oxford text implies that σέβας ‘highest majesty’ is another address to Cybele, but this gives a difficult interweaving of words. It is better to take it in apposition to τεύχεα. Achilles’ arms were made by Hephaestus (cf. Iliad 18) so that σέβας is a possible word instead of yépas, which Nauck conjectured. Orestes entering the contest is πᾶσι τοῖς ἐκεῖ σέβας, El. 685 ‘an object of awe to all there’. So here the dative τῷ Aaptiov may do double duty: *were giving the arms to him, an object of awe and a most signal honour to him’. 403fF Philoctetes accepts the story, but wonders how his other friends allowed it to happen. The review of heroes (in itself a stock epic and tragic theme) is used to establish a further mutual sympathy between him and Neoptolemus. σύμβολον has many meanings, token, tally, etc. with the common significance that it is something which one party brings and the other party recognises. Here the λύπῃ caused by

the Atreidae and Odysseus is a token which Philoctetes accepts as genuine (cagés) and, changing the metaphor, in harmony with his own experience story’, cf. ἡμεῖς,

(uot προσάδεθ᾽: the plural means ‘you and your ‘I and my song’, Homeric Hymn to Apollo 174).

407f The sense is: Odysseus would say or do anything to achieve an unjust end. ἂν... θιγόντα ‘would attempt’, πανουργίας is readymade as ‘evil deed’ (mav- in the sense of ‘any and every’) but Sophocles has to construct Travrós λόγου κακοῦ to get a parallel ‘evil words’. Logically, γλώσσῃ needs a parallel χερσί with mravoupyias. 409 μηδὲν δίκαιον... «μέλλοι: it is casiest to take this as a final relative clause with the verb attracted into the optative by the preceding àv θιγόντα = θίγοι (cf. Goodwin, MT $579). ‘Nothing just’ = ‘everything unjust’ (cf. 444). ἐς τέλος, ‘in achieving his final result’.

410

θαῦμ᾽..

.εἰ: as θαυμάνω, el ‘I am surprised if...”.

98

COMMENTARY:

414-26

414 Ajax, son of Telamon, as the sturdiest fighter, might have been expected to survive. Sophocles had told the story of his madness and suicide much earlier in the Ajax. 415 Cf. on 253. Here to anyone knowing the story μηκέτι means something like ‘only too dead’ in contrast to the simple οὐκέτι ‘dead’ in 412. 416

‘the son of Tydeus’. Sophocles wants to use Philoctetes’ dislike

of Diomede later, 570. In Euripides’ Philoctetes Diomede joined Odysseus in fetching Philoctetes (see Introduction); he was his partner in killing Dolon and Rhesus in Iliad 10 and later in capturing the sacred statue of Athena from Troy.

417

οὑμπολητός ‘bought’ in the sense that according to this story

Anticlea was pregnant by Sisyphus when Laertes paid the marriageprice (£öva) to her father Autolycus.

418 οὐ μή with aorist subjunctive third person, strong denial, cf. on 103. τούσδε γάρ ‘it was wrong for them to be alive’ means ‘they ought never to have been born’.

421

The Oxford text introduces οὐδέ, which (besides introducing the

unusual, although possible, scansion πἄλαϊος) gives a form of question

unlike the rest: ‘is he dead?’ The reading of A τί δ᾽ ὃς παλαιός makes perfect sense: ‘What of him who was...? Is Nestor alive?’ If it is felt necessary to account for L’s τί δ᾽; ὦ παλαιός, Page's φεῦ" τί

δ᾽ ὁ παλαιός is attractive (P.C.Ph.S. 6 (1960) 49). 425 Antilochus was the best-known son of Nestor, who played the part of Patroclus in the battle between Achilles and Memnon. παρῆν ‘was at his side’, cf. Menander, Dysk. 717, the old man must have at his side, παρεῖναι, someone to help him.

426 ‘Those two you demonstrate are dead, of whose death.’ The two must be Ajax and Antilochus. This reading seems to be justified by the Scholiast in L. It would be attractive to keep the MSS δύ᾽ αὕτως

(or αὔτως) δείν᾽ ἔλεξας (Jebb’s substitution of av τώδ᾽ ἄνδρ᾽ is

weak and far from the text), and possibly ‘you speak terrible things in the same way of two, of whose death’

is just possible. olv: partitive

COMMENTARY: genitive cf. Ant.

42644

.

99

1182 κλύουσα παιδός, and below with ἐξερήσομαι,

439. 428 σκοπεῖν means almost ‘what should one’s philosophy be?': what sort of a looking should one do, when the observed facts rule out looking towards the gods (ἐς θεοὺς βλέπειν, Ant. 922). 429 δ΄... αὖ together ‘but on the other hand’. κἀνταῦθα ‘even here’, which to Philoctetes means ‘alive’ but to the audience ‘on Lemnos’. iva ‘where (or, as we should say, ‘when’) he ought to be spoken of as dead’; cf. ὅπου in 443. Alternatively, ‘Odysseus is alive, and at that time when’ (κἀνταῦθα like xai ταῦτα). 432 ἐμποδίζονται ‘thwarted’. The word is so common that Jebb is wrong in seeing an allusion to ‘tripping’ a wrestler. For the audience this means that the present plot may go wrong. Is Neoptolemus feeling qualms about the part he has to play? 433f

ἐνταῦθα ‘on that occasion’. τὰ φίλτατα is used in Eur. Jon 521

by Xouthos of Ion, whom he believes to be his son. Here ‘his love’, cf. Aeschylus’ treatment in the Myrmidons of the relationship between

Achilles and Patroclus. 436 For the sentiment cf. Euripides, probably in 407 B.c.). 439

Temenidai, fr. 728N

(produced

φωτός: partitive genitive, cf. above 426.

440 ti νῦν κυρεῖ: it is perhaps unnecessary to decide whether this means ‘in what way is he faring’, cf. El. 1424, or ‘what does he obtain’, cf. Aesch. Cho. 214. It is picked up by εἰ τῶν κυρεῖ in 444. 442 Θερσίτης: in the Aethiopis Thersites taunted Achilles with his love for the Amazon queen, Penthesilea, and Achilles killed him. Sophocles denies this here, perhaps to vindicate Achilles’ character. Thersites is drawn on the lines laid down by Homer, Iliad 2. 212 ff. 443 ἂν eDer’: iterative like the imperfects in 290 ff. but here a repetition of individual comments, hence aorist. εἰσάπαξ ‘once and

once only’. ὅπου ‘in a case where’ cf. iva in 429. 444 μηδεὶς ἐῴη optative of past indefinite ‘no one allowed = all forbade’; cf. 409.

100

COMMENTARY:

446-66

446 ἔμελλ᾽ is exactly our ‘he would’. Cf. Ant. 448 where Creon asks Antigone ‘did you know of my decree?” and she answers ἤδη τί δ᾽ οὐκ ἔμελλον: ‘I knew. Why shouldn't I?” ἐπεὶ οὐδέν, synizesis. 448

παλιντριβῆ

‘rubbed again and again’, so exactly our ‘smooth’.

449 &vactpéspovtes ‘turning round so that they come back’. Sisyphus (cf. 417) managed to return because he had persuaded his wife to leave him unburied and Persephone allowed him to go back to

take vengeance on her; he then stayed on earth. Cf. below 625. 451

τίθεσθαι ‘count’, cf. 473 ‘count me as a side-issue’.

452

‘While I praise divinity, I find the gods bad.’ If the text is right,

τὰ θεῖα is something like the divine government of the universe and Tous θεούς is the gods taking action in individual cases, letting the good heroes die and the bad live. This is the view of an individual character in misery like Hyllos’ criticism of the gods, Trach. 1266 ff., when he has watched the dying agonies of Herakles. 453 Οἰταίου: cf. on 4. The connection with Herakles.

audience

is reminded

of Philoctetes’

455 ‘I wil beware of them by giving them a wide berth.’ So Hippolytus speaks of greeting Aphrodite from afar (πρόσωθεν), Eur. Hipp. 102. 456{

ὅπου = παρ᾽

ols ‘in whose camp’.

Sophocles

contrasts into a triad. Brunck's δειλός ‘coward’

forms his two

is the obvious contrast

to χρηστά, but the bad men who do not die have been characterised

as ‘clever’; therefore δεινός of the MSS should perhaps be kept. 459f Eapxotca...d@ore τέρπεσθαι ‘so sufficient that I shall be happy’. Cf. Goodwin, MT §830 for the periphrasis. 46x

viv δ᾽ εἶμι: Neoptolemus

knows

that he has been successful

and that Philoctetes will ask to be taken with him. 466 Notice antilabe as at 54. καιρός, i.e. if we are close by the ship, ‚we can seize the καιρός of a fair wind when it comes. Probably Philoctetes limps down now from the entrance of the cave to where Neoptolemus is standing (cf. 485 where he tries to kneel to Neoptolemus), and later they go in slowly together (645 fl.).

UND ERSIDAD DE BUENOS AIRES "ACULTASBE FILOSOTÍA Y LETR

COMMENTARY:

468ff

468-92

101

Philoctetes’ appeal. The emotion is marked by the recurrent

imperatives and frequent asyndeton, cf. F. Zucker, Indogermanische Forschungen 62 (1955) 68. oe.. «ἱκνοῦμαι is used in exactly the same sense as ἱκετεύω ‘I beseech’. 469 πρός τ᾽ εἴ τι: i.e. πρὸς τούτου, ὃ τι σοι φίλον.

εἴ m.

So in O.C. 250 πρός σ᾽

471

οἷοις. . ὅσοισί τ᾽ : local datives after ἐνναίοντα.

473

Cf. on 451. Neoptolemus’ ἔργον, according to himself, is to sail

back to Skyros. 474

πολλὴ

is the predicate. ‘The unpleasantness

of taking me

is

great.' Cf. on 225. 475 τοι as commonly to introduce a general maxim. It would be dishonourable to abandon Philoctetes. This is applied to the present situation in 477-8.

477

ἐκλιπόντι τοῦτ᾽

479

Oitalav: cf. above 453, below 490, 664.

>

‘if you leave this out’, i.c. fail to do it.

486 dxpatwp: in Plato, Rep. 579c it means ‘without control’ and perhaps this is the sense here rather than ‘weak’ (as Jebb takes it): ‘although I can’t manage it, poor wretch, because I am lame’. 487

otiBov

‘away from the paths of men’.

489

The reason for naming Chalkodon is not clear. Perhaps it is

sufficient that in 7/iad 2. 540 Elephenor, leader of the Euboeans to Troy, is son of Chalkodon, so that Philoctetes would expect Chalkodon to be still at home. Εὐβοίας σταθμά ‘home in Euboea’ possessive genitive, cf. on 1 f. ᾿ 491 Τραχινίαν would surely recall to the audience Sophocles’ play and Herakles (ἢ τὸν is a necessary emendation for the MSS δειράδα καὶ τόν: resolution of the short in the second metron is only possible in proper names). 492 ὡς δείξῃς: final clause after ἔκσωσον. It would therefore to mark κἀκεῖθεν to ἔσται as a parenthesis.

be

better

102

COMMENTARY:

493—511

493 παλαιὸν ἐξότου ‘it is long since’, almost a parenthesis, like the fuller παλαιὸς ἀφ᾽ οὗ χρόνος in Aj. 600 and the common δηλονότι. 494 βεβήκῃ ‘he is dead’, as often οἴχομαι. por: ethic dative. ἱγμένοις unique but correct formation of the perfect participle of ἱκνοῦμαι: instrumental dative paralleled by Ant. 164 πομποῖσιν.. ἔστειλα, *I often summoned him by those who came, to bring me safe home.’ 496 πέμψαντα is curious after πέμττων, particularly as it seems to be used for προπέμψαντα ‘having escorted me in his own ship (αὐτόστολον)᾽. Nauck's πλεύσαντα is therefore attractive. 497

τὰ τῶν διακόνων: Jebb

thinks Sophocles

started to say “the

messenger's part was neglected’ and changed to ‘they counting my part as a small part’, but this is a much more difficult switch than Ant, 259 λόγοι δ᾽ ἐν ἀλλήλοισιν ἐρρόθουν κακοί, φύλαξ ἐλέγχων φύλακα where λόγοι has its verb. It is better to take τὰ τῶν διακόνων as adverbial accusative ‘disregarding as messengers do’, cf. the parenthetic τὸ τῆς παροιμίας ‘as the proverb says’. 500ff The final appeal with, again, imperatives and asyndeton, ending with a general statement on the human condition: take particular care when life is moderately good. Cf. Menander, Dysk. 272 f.

502

‘all things are dangerous’, in the sense of πολλὰ τὰ δεινά in

Ant. 332 ff. 503f κἀπικινδύνως.. «κεῖται ‘and it is established for men as a risk’. The pév clause, as so often, is concessive, i.e. ‘though there is a chance of faring well, there is also a risk of the opposite’. This risk is the δεινά of 502 and is picked up by τὰ δείν᾽ in 504. 506 σκοπεῖν ‘to watch lest he be destroyed unawares’. Very much the same sentiment in Ant. 617 ff. 507ff The antistrophe to 391 ff. Again the chorus back up Neoptolemus by reinforcing Philoctetes' appeal. 511 ἐγὼ μέν ‘I would take him home’ but you, as our captain, must dowhat you think best. μετατιθέμενος ‘converting the harm done by them into a gain for him’, probably a book-keeping metaphor.

COMMENTARY:

515-33

103

515 ἔνθαπερ gets its antecedent below in ἐς δόμους. ἐπτιμέμονεν ‘he desires (to go)' only here. 518 The MSS τὰν ἐκ θεῶν can be kept as a dragged dochmiac corresponding to Aapríou just as ἄναξ in 510 corresponds to μᾶτερ in 395. νέμεσιν: the vengeance for disregarding a suppliant.

519f

‘Take care lest though

(μέν) you are now an undisturbed

(cf. δυσχέρεια, 473) bystander (from πάρειμι, not rapíngi), when you

are weary of the disease through being with it (ξυνουσίᾳ instrumental dative), you do not stick to your words.’ 524 ἐνδεέστερον ‘that I should appear to the stranger less forthcoming’, with epexegetic infinitive, πονεῖν πρὸς TO καίριον “to work to meet his need’. 526 ὁρμάσθω: strangely abrupt ‘let him ταχεῖς would be much more natural).

start

quick’

(ὁρμᾶσθαι

527 ἀπαρνηθήσεται ‘will not refuse’. Passive form used deponently. The Argo (according to one version) did refuse Herakles because he was too heavy. 529

βουλοίμεσθα: optative by attraction to σῴζοιεν, cf. on 409. To

Philoctetes it means Skyros, but to the chorus Troy. 530 Notice the variation, instead of straight repetition, of the initial words φίλτατον... ἥδιστος... φίλοι, cf. Ant. 898 φίλη... . προσφιλὴς «φίλη. ἀνήρ must be nominative and not vocative; perhaps then they are all nominatives ‘O, most welcome is the day, etc.’ 532 Although πῶς ἄν with opt. is the equivalent of a wish, it is phrased as a question and should have a question mark at the end of the line. ‘How could I become clear (i.e. show) by my actions how friendly you have made me?’ ὡς introduces an indirect question. Alternatively ‘show by my action that I am your friend, as you have madé-me your friend’ supplying προσφιλὴς ὧν to ἐμφανής.

533 The Oxford text accepts Schneidewin’s γῆν for τήν, It is clear (a) from 645 ff. that Philoctetes must go inside before leaving Lemnos, (6) from 1408 (after Philoctetes has been in the cave) that saluting the earth is still to be done before they leave Lemnos, and is done finally 8

WSP

104

COMMENTARY:

533-45

in 1453 ff. ‘I will call by name the χώρα. Farewell, my house, etc. etc.” Here then ἴωμεν πρροσκύσαντε must mean ‘let us leave Lemnos, after saluting’. Two lines of interpretation are possible, (2) with the

Oxford text *when we have saluted the earth within in the uninhabitable habitation’; ἔσω els is used instead of ἐν because προσκύσαντε implies a verb of motion going into the house, (5) with the MSS τὴν and εἰσοίκησιν, the reading of A etc. ‘having saluted the inside uninhabitable habitation”. This is parallel to χαῖρ᾽, à μέλαθρον in 1453. It does not greatly matter, with Sophocles' affection for abstracts, that elooixnow is unknown (Page suggests, P.C.Ph.S. 6 (1960) 50, ἐξοίκησις,

which means ‘emigration’ but certainly could mean ‘place of exile’, but the sound is inferior and it has no MS LT 32).

authority here, cf. Long,

5261 μόνον θέαν... -λαβόντα.. .τλῆναι: no one else would have endured the sight, let alone living in it. 538

539ff

προύμαθον ‘advanced in learning’, i.e. learnt gradually.

They are already going up on to the ekkyklema. The chorus

leader sees a sailor and another sailor disguised as a merchant coming.

Odysseus has acted on the plan suggested in 126, because he has become impatient: the story is well designed to hurry Philoctetes to leave Lemnos with Neoptolemus. The audience will remember

ll. 431—2, when they see that as a result of this plan Philoctetes has an attack before he can get away and so Odysseus’ whole scheme breaks down. ἐπίσχετον, μάθωμεν ‘stop, let us learn’, cf. Eur. Hipp. 567 Enioxer’ «««ἐκμάθω. 54r

μαθόντες

perhaps

plural

instead

of dual

partly

because

the

chorus are going to learn too; but this is over-subtle, and the variation of plural and dual here and in 533 is probably for convenience. 542

Evvépropov not technical, ‘fellow-traveller with you’.

544 κυρῶν εἴης past sequence after ἐκέλευσα... φράσαι. periphrasis cf. on 460. ‘Where you really were.’

For

545f ‘Not expecting (to meet him), but having by chance anchored in the same land.’

COMMENTARY:

547

547-61

105

Peparethos, modern Skopelos, was a small island famous for

its vines. He was therefore selling wine to the Greeks before Troy, cf. Iliad. 7. 467; 9. 72 for this wine-trade. 549f The emphasis is on coi: ‘when I heard that all the sailors I met were yours’. (If σοί is the adj., there is no need to emend ot VEVAUOTOAT|KOTES. )

552 προστυχόντι τῶν ἴσων: Jebb naturally expects this to mean ‘having received a fair reward from you for my news’, as the messenger expects in Trach. 190, and so Neoptolemus answers in 557. But the beginning of the sentence clearly means ‘I decided not to continue my voyage in silence before telling you’ so that the only meaning for προστυχόντι, etc. is ‘as I have had the same lot as you’, i.e. we have

both anchored in Lemnos. 553

σύ που: “You seem to know nothing about your own affairs,

which the Argives are newly planning, and not only planning but doing, actually doing and no longer leaving fallow.’ The meaning is clear enough, but the relative clause grows by apposition after

apposition to βουλεύματα, Sophocles’ love of abstracts leads him to phrase it this way instead of ol ᾿Αργεῖοι βουλεύουσι. ..Spao1. ἔργα suggests ‘fields’ (Homer, Hesiod etc.) and so the metaphor ἐξαργούμενα ‘left out of tillage, fallow’. 557 Neoptolemus means: Your forethought makes you a friend, and if I am not κακός by nature, I shall remember it. So probably ‘the favour conferred by your forethought will remain very pleasant’, i.e. a source of friendship. Similarly Teucer complains that the favour conferred by a man vanishes when he is dead, and is found a traitor: Aj. 1266. 559 ἅπερ γ᾽: ‘explain what exactly you said’ is possible. Perhaps ἔργα is concealed here: either φράσον δ᾽ & γ᾽ ἔργ᾽ ἔλεξας (H. D. Broadhead) or φράσον δὲ τἄργ᾽ ἄλεξας (A. M. Dale) picking up 556. 560

νεώτερον almost ‘revolutionary’.

5615 cppovéat ‘gone’ from Troy. Phoenix, his father’s old tutor, had come to Skyros before; Akamas and Demophon are not in the Iliad

but are best known in the poems about the Sack of Troy and the art

106.

COMMENTARY:

561-87

depending on them for their rescue of their grandmother Aithra, who had come to Troy with Helen. Neoptolemus naturally asks: why not

Odysseus? 566 καθ᾽ ὁρμήν like κατὰ σπουδήν to gratify the Atreidae?

‘eagerly’, 1.6. are they so eager

567 ὡς: cf. on 253, 415. ἐπίστω: contracted form of imperative. οὐ μέλλοντ᾽ ‘and not about to be done’, i.e. being delayed. 570f Odysseus and Diomedc, son of Tydeus, had fetched Philoctetes in Euripides’ play. ἔστελλον ‘were making an expedition’. 572

αὖ:

‘Who

is this other man

for whom.’

The

MSS

ἄν would

imply that Odysseus was not sailing. 574 μὴ φώνει μέγα: keep quiet notso much Philoctetes’ name as the whole conversation. This is designed to arouse Philoctetes’ suspicion. 575 -Aewds perhaps involved already.

578f

shows

that

Neoptolemus

is

emotionally

με διεμπολᾷ πρός σε ‘bargaining about me to you in words’,

cf. in general Ant. 1036 ἐξημπόλημαι, Creon of himselfas sold for the

bribes given to Teiresias and, more closely, of a wife in fr. 583 P, διεμπτολώμεθα, ‘I am turned out of my father’s house as the result of a bargain’. 580

Cf. Oedipus in O.T. 93, when he demands that Creon tell the

news from Delphi. 582f

‘Do not misrepresent me to the army as speaking out of turn.

My poor livelihood depends on mutual service to them.’ κείνων ὕπο ‘I receive from their hands because I do (to them χρηστά)", χρηστά

Ὑ in apposition to πολλά and leading in ol’ ‘good things of the sort that a poor man calls good’: so O.T. 763 ἄξιος yap δοῦλος “worthy according to the standards of a slave’. 585 587f

of’

ἀνὴρ

ἐγώ eip’: rare synizesis. Adywv...pndév’ ὧν (= οὖς by attraction) ‘none of the words

you have heard’. (The MSS Aóyov, ‘no word of the things you have heard’, is blameless, and a Greek actor could be trusted to make the necessary pause between προσφιλῆ and λόγον.)

COMMENTARY: 589f

589-617

107

Emotional aztilabe.

591

λέγω. ἐπί: prodelision across a stop.

593 διώμοτοι: predicative with πλέουσιν, struction as ὄμνυμι: A μήν with fut. infin. 594

πρὸς

ἰσχύος κράτος:

taking the

same

con-

cf. 104, ‘in relation to (= by) a victory

derived from strength’. 598f

Involved order. τίνος... πράγματος χάριν ‘To achieve what’

τοῦδ᾽ ἄγαν oUro. . . ἐπεστρέφοντο ‘were they turning so energetically towards Philoctetes’ (partitive gen. as with ἐφίεμαι, etc.) ‘at this late date." 600

ὅν γ᾽

‘the very man

whom’

χρόνιον

predicative

‘long ago’.

εἶχον ἐκβεβληκότες is rather more than a periphrasis for the pluperfect, almost ‘were keeping as an outcast’. 601 Reminiscence of Iliad 1. 240 ᾿Αχιλλῆος ποθὴ ἵξεται υἷας ᾿Αχαιῶν, * What yearning for him or divine constraint and vengeance, since the gods punish crimes.’ (The comma after ἵκετ᾽ is wrong.) 604ff

For the prophecy of Helenus see above p. 3.

607

ἀκούων

“who is called every foul name of dishonour’, cf. 378;

picked up by δόλιος ᾿Οδυσσεύς, which should not be emended to δόλοις.

Gog

θήραν: cf. 1146

‘prey’.

G1rff οὐ μή with fut. indicative (strong denial) becomes future optative in past sequence oratio obliqua; ἐὰν... ἄγησθε becomes el... ἄγοιντο. νήσου: abl. gen. of place. πείσαντες λόγῳ: introduced here because, if Philoctetes is prepared to go, he will be pleased; if he is not, he will be all the readier to go with Neoptolemus, whose imaginary position has been established for him by the first part of the story. Sophocles also wants the audience to realise from now on that Philoctetes must be persuaded, not forced. 617 bring as if ὅτι...

οἴοιτο μὲν μάλισθ᾽ ‘he thought most likely (that he would him) with his goodwill’. Part of Odysseus’ speech, constructed he had started εἶπεν ὅτι. Lysias 13. 9 is rather easier: λέγει ποιήσει... “ οἴοιτο δέ,

108

COMMENTARY:

618-45

618 εἰ μὴ θέλοι δ᾽ : SE postponed to fourth place for metrical convenience. τούτων with μὴ τυχών. ἐφεῖτο ‘he gave permission to’. 620f ‘I advise you to hasten both you yourself and anyone you care for.” The indefinite τις masking a definite person, here Philoctetes, cf. Ant. 751 ἢ δ᾽ οὖν θανεῖται καὶ θανοῦσ᾽ ὀλεῖ τινά, 622 ἡἧ πᾶσα βλάβη, cf. El. 301, Electra of Aegisthus. Something like our ‘he’s a complete loss’. 625

ὥσπερ obxeivou πατήρ: cf. on 449.

627

συμφέροι ‘may god help you’. Exit Emporos.

629 f ἐλπίσαι nor’ &v...SetEat: it is difficult to decide ἂν goes with ἐλπίσαι or δεῖξαι: perhaps the latter. 630 νεὼς genitive.

ἄγοντ᾽

‘leading

me

from

his ship’;

cf. above

whether 613

for

631 οὔ: there appears to be no case in Sophocles where ov is used like this without either an obvious ellipse of the verb of the previous sentence or an obvious carry-forward like οὔκ, ἀλλά 642, etc. Probably we should read οὐ θᾶσσον... ἄπουν; ‘Would I not sooner listen. ..?’. πλεῖστον ἐχθίστης, a superlative of a superlative, cf. Eur. Med. 1323, ὦ μέγιστον ἐχθίστη γύναι (cf. H. Thesleff, Studies in the Greek superlative (1955) $108). 636 The

ὁρίζῃ: the subj. is necessary here, as the clause must be final. sense

of this

verb

derived

from

ὄρος

‘boundary’

is ‘mark

off

from’, i.e. separate us from Odysseus’ ship. 637 τοι introducing a concluding maxim. Perhaps the elaboration of the maxim with the medical λήξαντος and ὕπνον looks forward to the disease scene. 639 ‘When the headwind lets up.’ Neoptolemus’ hesitation after his haste in 464 is nonsense in the fictitious situation made by the Emporos; it must belong to the real situation, his dislike of tricking Philoctetes. 645 Picks up the position as it was in 538. ἀλλ᾽ marks Neoptolemus’ yielding. It is difficult to justify ‘let us go, you having taken’. The

COMMENTARY:

645-69

109

nearest parallel is Aesch. Eum. 141 ἀνίστω, κἀπολακτίσασ᾽ ὕπνον ἰδώμεθ᾽, ‘Get up, and having kicked away sleep, let us see’. Page’s λαβεῖν (P.C.Ph.S. 6 (1960) 51) will not do because χωρῶμεν must mean ‘let us go away’ not ‘let us go inside’. Dobree’s AaBové’, dual participle, is good; the rare elision at the end of the line is supported by O.C. 1164 μολόντ᾽ (which should not be emended away) and O.T. 332 taut’. Cf. Maas, GM $139. 647

οὐ πολλῶν

ἄπο ‘not from a large store’.

649 f Preparation for the disease scene, cf. above 44, below 698. πτραὔνειν is used of taming animals, and Philoctetes’ disease is spoken ofas if it was the snake which bit him, cf. on 7. 652f μή τῷ

τόξων ‘anything from the bow’ presumably means an arrow. ‘that I may not leave it for anyone to find’. Cf. on 67.

655 The Oxford text follows A: ‘These, for the one which I hold in my hand is no other.’ ( Jcbb's οὐ yap ἄλλ᾽ ἔστ᾽, GAA’ & They are not different but the ones which’ is casıer.) 656 ἔστιν ὥστε almost ‘is it a possible result that’, cf. Eur. Hifp. 1327, Κύπρις yap eA” ὥστε γίγνεσθαι τάδε, ‘wanted this result’. θέαν λαβεῖν is a rather elaborate expression for ‘get a sight of’ and leads to the more surprising ὥσπερ θεόν ‘salute as a god’. This is the young soldier’s reverence for a great weapon. Jebb notes that in Aesch. Sept. 529 Parthenopaeus swears by his spear, ‘which he

reverences more than a god or his life’. 659

ξυμφέρῃ

‘can serve your interest’.

660f οὕτως: explained by the next line. rrápss ‘let it go’. It is true that, if Neoptolemus can get the bow, the plan as formulated by Odysseus is complete (68, 77, 116), but Neoptolemus is not thinking

of this here; his emotion is genuine. 663ff

667

emotional repeated ds, cf. 468 ff. Otraíav, cf. above, 453.

ταῦτα: nom., i.c. ‘these things shall be yours both for touching,

etc.’ θιγγάνειν always to the giver’.

669

ἀρετῆς:

takes a genitive. δόντι δοῦναι ‘for giving back

Neoptolemus’

‘excellence’ lies in his having helped

110

COMMENTARY:

669-76

Philoctetes, as Philoctctes had helped Herakles by firing his funeral pyre, when he (like Philoctetes) was in physical agony. 671-3 must be given to Neoptolemus (not to Philoctetes as in MSS). ἰδών te kai λαβών must cover the whole time from Neoptolemus’ arrival ‘I am glad I found you and made you my friend’. Again the emotion is genuine: Neoptolemus feels a natural sympathy for Philoctetes as a like-minded hero. 673

674f

‘Would be a friend worth more than any material possession."

χωροῖς

optative. two lines, 351; Ant. a helper’ a helper’.

ἄν εἴσω:

polite

command

expressed by potential

τὸ yap | voooüv gives a very close connection between the cf. on 645; for this line Jebb compares O.T. 231; O.C. 265, 67, 78. Philoctetes starts as if on a maxim: ‘sickness needs but switches it to the present instance ‘desires to get you as Exeunt into cave.

676—729 Left alone the chorus sing the only regular stasimon, here two pairs of strophe and antistrophe, in the play. a I have heard of the torture of Ixion but of no one else who had a worse fate than Philoctetes, and he was innocent. a’, p Philoctetes’ life on Lemnos.

β΄

Now he will go home to where Herakles went to heaven.

The opening gives a mythological parallel to Philoctetes’ fate: cf. Acsch. Cho. 585 ff, Althaea, Scylla, the Lemnian women as parallel criminals to Clytemnestra; Ant. 944 ff., Danae, Lycurgus, etc. as parallel sufferers to Antigone; Eur. H.F. 1016, the Danaid story,

the Procne story, as parallels to Herakles’ murder of his children. Here the chorus sympathise with Philoctetes in his misery, but the second antistrophe shows that they accept Ncoptolemus’ words at their face-value. 676-90 = 691-706

Aletrical Analysis

VUV-U-5-v-u-vw|

iambic trımeter

-UU-2-uuv-uvu

dactylic tetrameter (see on 677)

VE-UVUV-

VV

eH

UVV-UV.-

-u-u-=-- -UVU--UV-ἄλλον

wee

UU—S-

ἐσιδὼν μοίρᾳ

+enoplian

vswsvs

vdddd

+ithyphallic ss— greater asclepiad dragged

Sd’d’ds

COMMENTARY: —5«9—vv—v-o--— U-U-U-U-U-0-

676-84

lil

-uu-uou-

phalaecean Sdss— iambic trimeter (see on 683, 699) VUSUSUS choriambic dimeter A (see on 700):

-πυπὸυ--Ἑ

ı.hyphallic (see on 685)

CO Bove -οὐ -ω--υ

dodrans B sd choriambic dimeter

dss

-

A

55-dss

-uUu-u-u-

+choriambic dimeter ἃ

—v—v—-u—

+choriambic

-“ “,υνὐυ-υ--Ὁ

+aristophanean

dimeter

dss A

dss

ds—

(On 686f. = zo2f. cf. Dale, LM 145. 686 could be either dodrans B with resolved first syllable or ionic dimeter catalectic; in this predominantly aeolic context the former seems preferable.) 677f Ixion murdered his father-in-law Deioneus; Zeus purified him; then Ixion attempted to seduce Hera; Zeus bound him on a revolving fiery wheel. It is worth remembering that Euripides’ Ixioa preceded this play (cf. Webster, TE 160). Perhaps therefore the name need not be mentioned. The MSS give Ἰξίονα Kat’ ἄμπυκα δὴ

δρομάδα δέσμιον. The antistrophe 693 f. is blameless and must be the model. The Oxford text omits the name and inserts τῶν before Διὸς; this will not scan because the line must end in an open dactyl and therefore be followed by an initial vowel in the next line (A. M. Dale, C.R. 12 (1962) 21); this can be solved by substituting ava for

κατά ‘that the son of Cronos took him bound on to a running rim’ (&urruE the rim of the wheel; normally a headband). Conceivably ποτὲ... Διὸς is the intruder, and the text could then be λέκτρων

Ἰξίονα κατά, with free responsion of — = to — v v. 682

τοῦδ᾽ --ἢ τόνδε, cf. 597 θατέρου.

683 The sense is clear: Philoctetes neither killed anyone nor robbed anyone. ἔρξας without a T1 can hardly carry the meaning; voogicas

without T1 could mean ‘remove’. Eustathius quotes this in the form οὔτε τι ῥέξας as an instance of Sophocles’ use of the Homeric m in the sense of κακόν. Hence Jackson, MS 112, οὔτι ῥέξας οὔτιν᾽, οὔτι νοσφίσας, which is far from the MSS but may be the best solution. Cf. below on 699. 684 ‘a fair man to those who treat him fairly’ (Hermann's ἔν γ᾽ is, however, nearer the MSS ἐν than ov).

112

COMMENTARY:

685-99

685 Either ἀναξίως here or GAAg in 701 must be wrong. Metrically the pendant close with ἄλλα is better; hence accept Erfurdt’s ἀτίμως. 686 "The change of rhythm goes in the strophe with a change of subject: the chorus are now going to describe Philoctetes’ sufferings (with reminiscences of earlier passages). Hence δ᾽ αὖ ‘and again’ (Jackson) is better as a supplement than Toı “you know’. 690

βιοτὰν κατέσχεν ‘controlled his life’.

691 αὐτός = ‘alone’, cf. O.C. 1650, ἄνακτα δ᾽ αὐτόν “but the king, by himself’. tmpdécovpov...Adow: a neighbourly approach, i.e. ‘having no neighbour to approach him’. 692 xaxoyeitova his misery’. 694

like κακόμαντις = prophet of ill: ‘to come

near

Jebb takes as ‘pour forth the lament, awaking response, for the

plague that gnawed his flesh and drained his blood’. All the adjectives qualify otdévov, internal acc. with ἀποκλαύσειεν; for cTóvov... βαρυβρῶτ᾽ he compares Rhesus 260 κακόγαμβρον. . . γόον ‘a lament for a bad sister-in-law’. Possibly, however, Sophocles used βαρυβρῶτ᾽ as a substantive: ‘lament in groan-awaking response the devourer which drinks his blood' (cf. L.]. D. Richardson, Hermathena 95 (1961) 64 on βουβρώς τις as a possible substantive in //iad 24. 532). 697 f

Cf. above 649. ἑλκέων: synizesis.

698 ἐνθήρου ‘inhabited by a wild beast, the snake of the discase’. So Aesch. Ag. 562 ἔνθηρον τρίχα, “verminous hair’. 699ff Cf. above 281. κατευνάσειεν with O.C.T. from κατευνάω (here used transitively) and therefore long second a. More naturally it would come from κατευνάφω with short second a. This is a pointer towards Jackson's reconstruction (parallel to 683, cf. above), ef τις ἐμπέσοι (1680s). Page (P.C.Ph.S. 6 (1960) 52) is certainly right with ἔκ τι γᾶς in 700, which is nearer the MSS than γαίας and removes the undesirable long anceps in γαίας, Jackson's πόθος makes it possible to keep éAciv. But did Sophocles say ‘to put to sleep with soothing herbs, if ever he desired to pick them’? It is perhaps better to supply νόσος and adopt with O.C.T. ἑλὼν ‘(if ever an attack came upon him), picking them. ..*.

COMMENTARY:

701-12

113

7o1rff ἀλλαχᾷ: ch. above on 685. εἰλνόμενος cf. 291. ἄν with elprre: iterative, cf. 290, with past indefinite optatives ὑπάρχοι (704), ἐξανείη (705), ἀνύσειε (711). 704 ὅθεν ‘in whatever direction’, picking up ἀλλαχᾷ or ἄλλᾳ. εὐμάρεια... πόρου: either ‘ease of movement’ or ‘ease of provision? (Jebb). The former comes more naturally after εἰλυόμενος and provisioning is dealt with in the next strophe. 405

&v[x' picks up the τότε of 702.

706 δακέθυμος ἄτα: the physical destroyer which goads his soul. Cf. Ant. 533, where Creon calls Antigone and Ismene δύ᾽ ἄτα. There should be a comma, not a colon after ἄτα, because 706-10 is hung on to elptre (701) by αἴρων. 702-17 = 719—29

— R-UV--vv-R-— —X—vv-—-vv-—-Ex— R-UU--vv-- Ree VV ev eee πυυπ

Metrical analysis

asclepiad dragged sd'ds asclepiad dragged sd’ds asclepiad catalecüc sd'd— aeolo-choriambic dodecasyllable S'dss— dodrans A dragged ds

-ZI-UU--UU--UU-V-

greater asclepiad

Ssd’d’ds

ὃς... „ÖEKETT) χρόνον RK-U-

R-UU-Uu-

- - vu--

alcaic hendecasyllable —s—ds reizianum —d-

(see on 728)

707-11 wopßäv...cpopßav brackets the whole participial addition “not normal food. . .but sometimes achieving by archery food’. αἴρων closely with σπόρον ‘lifting things sown in the holy earth’ (traditional epithet implying corn) and extended with partitive gen. ἄλλων ‘using other things which we enjoy’. τῶν: relative, cf. 14. ἀλφησταί: Sophocles probably remembers Odyssey 6. 8, where Nausithoos made a new settlement ‘away from ἀνδρῶν ἀλφηστάων᾽, so that he probably took it to mean ‘men in a civilised community’. 712£ ψυχά, ὅς: the sense construction shows how near ψυχή is to meaning the whole personality, cf. above on 54. μηδ᾽ as in protasis of conditions.

114

COMMENTARY:

715-30

715 ἥἤσθη.. -προσενώμα ‘he never had pleasure from a drink of wine’ (abl. gen. of origin) * but. . .always tried toapproach’ (imperfect). 716 £ λεύσσων εἷς ‘with his eyes on static water’, cf. O.T. 1254 of the servants watching Oedipus from a distance. ὅπου γνοίη ‘wherever he knew of any’ indefinite in past sequence. (The chorus do not know of the spring? cf. 21.) προσενώμα either ‘he tried to approach it’ or ‘he used to bring it to his lips’, cf. on ἐπινωμᾶν in 168. The intransitive is better here because the point is the difficulty of getting to the water. 7191 Jebb thinks that the chorus now see Philoctetes coming out and adapt their words to Neoptolemus' plan, but they would then have addressed Philoctetes in the second person. They simply accept the situation as Neoptolemus has put it. But, as in 391 f., they are

more engaged than one expects a Sophoclean chorus to be. 719 The MSS παιδὸς ὑπαντήσας simple &vr&o can take the genitive.

is possible, as in Homer

the

720 εὐδαίμων ἀνύσει x1A.: the adjectives are predicative. “Will achieve happiness and greatness’, ἐκ κείνων ‘after those things’ (the evils described in 691-718). 721

πλήθει ‘in the multitude of many moons’, i.e. after ten years.

727 χάλκασπις: in Greek art and literature there is a double tradition of Herakles the archer and Herakles the hoplite. His bow is the

theme of this play, but in late fifth-century pictures of Herakles’ ascent to Olympus shield, greaves, and corslet are shown on his pyre (cf. J. D. Beazley, Etruscan vase-painting (1947) 103 f.). 728

πλάθει is easily altered to the aorist πτλάθη. But the present may

be right of a past event which has a present effect: Herakles is going to appear. Oxford text πᾶσιν will not scan. Jebb suggests πατρός (Zeus), which is otiose with θείῳ; either Wecklein's δέμας (his body gleaming) or Schneidewin’s θεός (as a god) is better. 730-826 Second Epeisodion: Philoctetes and Neoptolemus come out. Philoctetes has an attack and finally falls asleep after giving Ncoptolemus the

COMMENTARY:

bow.

730-45

115

The scene powerfully wins sympathy both from the audience

and from Neoptolemus; compare the agony of Heraklesin Trach. 983ff. 730f ἐξ οὐδενὸς λόγου ‘for no reason’, cf. O.C. 620, ἐκ σμικροῦ λόγου ‘on a small pretext’. ἀπόπληκτος ὧδ᾽ ἔχῃ : the medical writers

use ἀπόπληκτος of ‘paralysed’, so here ‘you are thus gripped by paralysis’. It means ‘knocked off’ and so often ‘mad’. 732 ἃ & ἃ &: note the frequent use of segments of an iambic line to express Philoctetes’ agony, cf. on 219.

733

τί ἔστιν: cf. on 100. Note emotional antilabe here and

753f.,

810, 815 f., 816 f. Cf. on 54. 734f τῆς παρεστώσης: cither ‘habitual’ (Jebb) or ‘present’. ‘habitual’ is better, and better answered by Philoctetes ‘No, I seem

better now’. Kovgizeiv intransitive. (On this and other medical terms see N. E. Collinge, B.1.C.S. 9 (1962) 47 ff.) 737 The line has exactly the same rhythm as ror. Is it sufficiently emphatic for absence of caesura to be tolerable? L omits οὕτως. Cavallin’s Phil. ἰὼ θεοὶ Neopt. ti θεοὺς ἀναστένων καλεῖς; is attractive,

giving antilabe instead of ἰὼ θεοί extra metrum. 738f Philoctetes tries to cover prayer, cf. Ar. Frogs 659, 664. 740ff

Note

the

emotional

up

his

repetitions

pain

by

completing the

in this whole

section

and

resolved syllables in 740, 742, 745. 749, 751, 758, 760, 767, 768, 777,

789, 791, 794 (2), 795, 797 (2), 800, 809, 815 (2), 817, 819—23 reso-

lutions in a scene of 97 lines (the average for the play is just under 10 per 100 lines). 741

φαίνῃ κυρῶν: with full force ‘You are obviously in pain’.

743

παρ᾽ ὑμῖν

745

Ββρύκομαι ‘I am being devoured’, cf. Trach. 987 Herakles of his

‘when I am in your presence’.

agony, fj δ᾽ αὖ μιαρὰ βρύκει. Greek had a pitch accent, and the recurrent and unrelieved circumflexes at the end of this line and through the next would add to the emotional effect (cf. W.B. Stanford,

The sound of Greek (1967)

114).

116

COMMENTARY:

747-64

747 ™péxelpov...yepotv “handy to hand’, if somewhat tautologous, gives the kind of near repetition of sound that Sophocles likes. 751 f

ὅτου causal genitive. σαυτοῦ objective genitive with στόνον.

753 οἶσθ᾽, ὦ mai; the Oxford text gives this rightly as a question. Philoctetes is not saying ‘ You know in fact I am ill’, but he is starting a request: either * do you know (what you promised) . . .do not desert me’ (757) or ‘do you know the bow. . .keep it for me’ (762). τί σοί; sc. ἐστιν ‘What do you want?’ 755 τοὐπίσιγμα: noun from ἐπισίφειν ‘to whistle a hound on’; the disease is hunting Philoctetes. This is a pretty conjecture, but there is nothing wrong with the MSS ἐπίσαγμα ‘the burden saddled on you by the disease’.

758 f

‘For this (disease) comes at intervals, perhaps when it is sated

by its wanderings.' Therefore you need not desert me through fear that I shall have another attack on the ship. But (a) this leaves a great deal to be understood, (δ) νόσος (instead of the foregoing νόσημα) has to be understood with αὕτη, (c) there is a double hiatus in 759. Many suggcstions have been made to get the sense *it goes away when it is sated’. Heimsoeth's εἴκει could easily have been corrupted into ἥκει and can be taken with πλάνοις ‘yields to its need to wander’ (rrA&vois in some form must be right because πλάνης is the technical word for

intermittent fever). Schmidt’s αὐτή for αὕτη is very good, ‘of itself’. D. S. Robertson

(C.R.

58

(1964)

51)

suggested

substituting

νόσος

(given to Philoctetes) for the first ἰὼ, thus giving a subject for both εἴκει and ἐξεπλήσθη and getting rid of both hiatuses. ‘Of itself the disease after a time yields to wandering, I think, when it is sated,’ 760 διὰ πόνων πάντων ‘through Note alliteration and assonance.

the whole

range of your toils’.

761 βούλῃ λαβώμαι: probably a very old construction in which the subj. without any conjunction marks the subordination of the sentence.

‘Do you want me to hold you?’

762

Cf. 816.

764

ἕως ἀνῇ ‘until this present attack lets up’: ἕως with subjunctive

COMMENTARY:

764-82

117

but without &v as in Aj. 555, cf. πρίν in 917: this is probably a Homeric survival. 766 ff The programme for the next scene. And now Neoptolemus has the bow. 371 ἑκόντα μηδ᾽... «μηδέ: the MSS have μήτε... μήτε and this should be kept. Jebb compares Aesch. Ag. 532, Πάρις yap οὔτε συντελὴς πόλις, ‘neither Paris nor’. So here ‘neither willingly nor against your will (i.e. by force) nor because of some trick’. 773 πρόστροπον in the sense of προστροπαῖον ‘suppliant’. κτείνας γένῃ: ‘be the murderer of’, cf. on 460. 774 f

προνοίας

‘my

intention’.

ξὺν τύχῃ:

‘give it me, and

may

good fortune come too’. Cf. Aesch. Cho. 138 ἐλθεῖν δ᾽ ᾿Ορέστην... σὺν τύχῃ τινί, ‘I pray that Orestes come and fortune come

776

φθόνον:

Agamemnon

as

jealousy

be

not

with

him’.

divine jealousy: so Clytemnestra after her praise of victor,

Aesch.

stirred’;

Ag.

Herodotus,

904

φθόνος

1. 32

δ᾽

ἀπέστω

‘divinity

‘May

is entirely

odovepöv’. This view of the gods agrees with Philoctetes’ earlier statement that the gods protect the bad and dispatch the good to Hades, 447 ff. vrpóoxucov: ‘do obeisance to phthonos' to avert it. 777 moXónov':Philoctetes thinks of the bow as responsible, because it accompanied Herakles in his labours and him in his exile on Lemnos. 779£ To Philoctetes Neoptolemus' prayer means ‘may we both go home successfully’. It can of course also mean ‘may we both capture

Troy’, cf. 529. It is a solemn prayer with the anaphora of γένοιτο and the pick-up of εὐσταλής by στόλος. Sophocles at least means us to see that Neoptolemus thinks of his future and Philoctetes’ as indissolubly

linked. 781 ‘Where god approves, and sailing is provided.’ The second half is put as a main sentence, but the whole means ‘where god approves that we should sail’, 782 Philoctetes feels a second attack coming on. The Oxford text is cacophonous and far from the manuscripts. R. H. Philp (C.R. 8 (1958) 220) ingeniously explains the MSS ἀλλά as corrupt for ἃ ἃ ἃ & extra metrum as in 732, 739.

118

COMMENTARY:

782-810

Possibly μ᾽ was inserted before ἀτελής by someone unfamiliar with prodelision μὴ ἀτελής. If this approach

is right, πέσῃ is the obvious

supplement at the end of the line. Cf. H. D. Broadhead, Tragica (1968) 178: μὴ ἀτελεῖς εὔχῃ Aitds. (The Bude keeps the MSS ἀλλὰ δέδοικ᾽, ὦ παῖ, μή μ᾽ ἀτελής but reads εὔχῃ: ‘I am afraid your prayer may be vain.” This is impossible since μ᾽ cannot stand for pot. But the MSS εὔχη is possible, if ἔχῃ is mentally supplied. The question then is whether Sophocles could have given Philoctetes two dochmiacs here:

a possible parallel is Electra's break into lyric anapaests in El. 1160-2.) 789 ἔχετε ‘grasp know anything?’ 79x Cf. theme.

793-5,

what

1113,

is happening?

and

275,

314-16

cf. Ant. 9 ἔχεις τι, ‘do you

above

for this vengeance

794f πῶς ἄν with opt. as a wish, cf. above 531. τρέφοιτε, the νόσος is the snake which feeds on flesh. 798 δύνᾳ: alternative form for δύνασαι in verse. The sense is ‘what prevents you from coming’. oU δύνᾳ = ἀδυνατεῖς. 799f συλλαβὼν. . «ἀνακαλούμενον. ... ἔμπτρησον ‘pick me up and burn me, who summon you, with this Lemnian fire', the volcano Mosychlos. The MSS have ἀνακαλουμένῳ which is better sound (the

harping on c is right in this appeal) and sense; Jebb takes as ‘famed’, but Radermacher better as ‘summoned volcano and call on it to burn me up.

up’, i.c. throw me into the

803 τοῦτ᾽ ἐπηξίωσα δρᾶν ‘I was prepared to do this to Herakles’. Philoctetes lit Herakles’ pyre and received his bow in return. 805 ποῦ Jebb rightly takes of mental cannot answer the request ἔμπρησον. 806

distraction.

Neoptolemus

ἀλγῶ πάλαι “1 have long been grieving’, cf. on 148-51. Cf. also

906, 913. 807

ὡς ἦδε μοι: the sense is ‘its departure is as quick as its attack

is sharp’. The second attack is now over. 810

φρόνει: sc. μενοῦντά με.

COMMENTARY:

812

812-27

119

θέμις is Neoptolemus’ duty not to desert a suppliant.

814f ἐκεῖσε.. -ἄνω: the third attack begins. Jebb takes ἐκεῖσε as ‘to the cave. ..up there’. It is true that Philoctetes must be on the

ekkyklema to make his later proposal to throw himself over the cliff convincing (1000 f.). But there is no evidence that he ever left the mouth of the cave: the first attack comes on as soon as he gets to the door (732). If 799 f. means ‘throw me into the volcano’, this repeats

the wish ‘There, up there’. All Philoctetes can do is to jerk his head up towards the sky (τὸν ἄνω... κύκλον).

816

Neoptolemus is afraid he will fall off the edge. Philoctetes, as in

762, cannot bear to be touched. trote: perhaps ‘let go’ gives the force.

817

ἀπό

μ᾽ ὀλεῖς = ἀπολεῖς με. Tmesis is common

in epic and

lyric; for iambic trimeters cf. Ant. 432 σὺν δέ viv θηρώμεϑ᾽. 818

καὶ δή “I am letting go.’ ef τι δή ‘since you are saner now”.

819

ὅπως ἔχω ‘in the state that I am’, i.e. at once.

821

οὐ μακροῦ χρόνου ‘within a short time’.

823

ἱδρώς... -.νιν.. -καταστάζει δέμας ‘drenches his whole body’.

Whole and part accusatives. Contrast 7. 824 f foot’. 826

‘a bleeding trickle has burst out black from the end of his ὡς ἄν with subj.: a Homeric usage which survives in Attic

poetry, here expressing purpose, Goodwin, MT

§326.

827-64

The chorus sing a strophe calling on Sleep and asking Neoptolemus what he proposes to do. Neoptolemus in recitative hexameters

perceives that the bow is suggest in antistrophe and Odysseus with the bow. A lemus’ recitative makes less

useless without Philoctetes. The chorus epode that Neoptolemus should rejoin lyric dialogue of unusual form: Neoptobreak with the choral lyrics than spoken

iambic trimcters. Sophocles may use hexameters because they are the metre of the oracles which Neoptolemus recalls, but there is no such

120

COMMENTARY:

reason

for

the

hexameters

which

827-8

intervene

between

dochmiacs

in

Trach. 1004-42. 627-38 —

UV-UV-UVWU

DI

nn

= 3439-54

Metrical analysis

09

en

dactylic tetrameter choriamb + molossus

εὐαὲς ἡμῖν ἔλθοις dochmiac + molossus

εὐαίων εὐαίων, ὦναξ πυυππ-— — (see on 830) ὄμμασι... .atyAav

dochmiac + molossus

“Ὡᾳψπὴοῳ-

dochmiac

ἃ τέταται τανῦν voov---|l -ὥυ

“-

-ο,ι-

iambic metron+spondee

-

—-Go-—u--c-|| (see on 834, 850)

jambic metron + molossus cretic/molossus trimeter catalectic cretic + molossus cretic + molossus dochmiac + dochmiac

equivalent νυνσοσου CO v C3 — v — (see on 854)

2 dochmiacs

855-864 —

Re UU He πυ-τ-υυπυπποπ-} -=-uv-v G3 NN —

VM

mY o—

Weve

UV

em eK

ee

VU VY

UO

-U

U

glyconic

sds

+phalaecean sdssdodrans A ds (see below on omission of 859) + dactylic tetrameter ddd— dactylic tetrameter +syncopated iambic dimeter vs’s +telesillean —ds pherecratean

A s'd-

+iambic dimeter catalectic

(See Dale, LM 118.) In the strophe and antistrophe the long closes are the important thing to note: they give the tone, which is set by the invocation to sleep. 827 In Iliad 14. 231 Hera summons Sleep from Lemnos, and Sleep reminds her how he had damaged Herakles (249 f.). Possibly

Sophocles means us to remember this (D. M. Jones, C.R. 63 (1949) 84). ‘Stranger to anguish and pain.’ 828

εὐαές: vocative, cf. Theocr. 17. 66 ὄλβιε κοῦρε γένοιο;

‘come

COMMENTARY:

828-43

121

with sweet breath’. εὐαίων (which should start a new line, see metrical analysis) ‘giver of a happy life’, not ‘fortunately prolonged’ (Radermacher).

830fF

ἀντίσχοις: there is no need to emend the MSS ἀντέχοις as

cretic can correspond to molossus (846). αἴγλαν... παιών: Paion, healer, is an epithet of Asclepius, and Aigla is his daughter, the gleam of serenity which the god of healing brings. τέταται ‘is spread over (his eyes) now’, cf. Odyssey 11. 19 of baneful night spread over the

unfortunate Cimmerians. 833 The chorus swiftly turn to Neoptolemus, who has the bow and may desert Philoctetes as the Greeks deserted him before (271). Their prayer for healing Sleep was genuine but not disinterested, as the ethic datives ἡμῖν, uoi show. 833ff The metre is best brought into line by omitting δέ both times here and reading κεῖνό uoi, κεῖνο δὴ λάθρᾳ in 850; cretics correspond to molossus as in 830, 846. * Child, see where you will stand, where

you will go, how is the future in my thought. Do you see? He sleeps. Why do we delay to act?’ (This is possible but Hermann's εὔδει for ἤδη is unnecessary. With ἤδη, πῶς uot τἀντεῦθεν starts a new sentence.

‘See where you. ..will go. How the future is in my thought, you see already. Why do we delay to act?’ I.e. read βάση; πῶς... φροντίδος,

ὁρᾷς ἤδη.) 836

837f

πράσσειν: dative infinitive after μένομεν.

πάντων γνώμαν ἴσχων “having the decision in everything’

(like the official use of ἐγνώσϑη ‘was decided’). So in El. 75 Kairos is ‘the greatest commander in every action’. Kairos is the Right Moment and here personified; Sophocles’ friend, Ion of Chios, wrote a hymn to Kairos (cf. Hermes 71 (1936) 266). ‘Wins a mighty victory

then and there (παρὰ mó8a).' 842 Neoptolemus has rejected the chorus’ implied suggestion, which was Odysseus’ original suggestion. ‘A boast which is a lie because it

cannot be carried out (ἀτελῆ) is a foul disgrace’, i.e. to take the bow without Philoctctes and say we have achieved our aim. 845ff

God

will decide whether Philoctetes will go to Troy. When

122

COMMENTARY:

843-63

you answer next (αὖθις) do not shout so loud, because sleepers have keen ears. 844 ὧν relative attraction to λόγων, (oUs) and external accusative (pe). 845

ἀμείβῃ

takes

internal

acc.

βαιὰν φάμαν: i.e. whisper.

847 πάντων either masculine with ὕπνος or neuter objective genitive with evSpaxtis ‘perceptive of all things to see them’. &umvos: a sleep that is no sleep. λεύσσειν: epexegetic infinitive. 849ff 6 tL... -μάκιστον with ἐξιδοῦ ‘Search as far as possible in what way you will carry out secretly that actual suggestion of mine (κεῖνό μοι κεῖνο δὴ A&8pa, see on 834)’, i.e. a very polite suggestion

that he should steal the bow while Philoctetes is asleep. xeivo refers back to 834-8.

852ff The last line ‘one can surely see lots of trouble ahead’ fixes the sense. (Dr L. P. E. Parker's πυκινά τ᾽ gives exact correspondence ‘difficult

and

heavy

sufferings’:

Oxford

text

πυκινοῖς

‘shrewd

observers can see lots of trouble’, is a possible free responsion at beginning of second dochmiac (854, 838).) Trouble comes for Neoptolemus if he goes against Odysseus. The chorus refer to him discreetly

in 852: *For (you know the man I mean)' (yáp does double duty linking on εἰ... πάθη to the previous main sentence and linking οἶσθα to this sentence). He then must be τούτῳ in 853. Then ταὐτᾷ is impossible ‘if your decision goes in the same way as his’ and, as Jebb sees, ταύταν must be read ‘if this (the opposite of κεῖνο, and

what

Neoptolemus

said in 839 f.) is your decision

in regard

to

Odysseus’. γνώμαν ἴσχεις picks up γνώμαν ἴσχων in the corresponding line of the strophe 837: ‘Kairos having the decision...your decision... οὖρός τοι 855 = καιρός tot 837, picked up againin 862 ‘if your words are opportune’.

855

οὖρος both a metaphorical and a literal favourable wind here.

859

‘sleep

in

the

sun

is good’.

True,

but

unwanted

here

and

metrically extremely difficult. Probably it is a marginal quotation from some other poet which has got into the text. 863

Tö...cppovridı: the sense is ‘as far as my poor intelligence can

COMMENTARY: grasp’, probably διακόνων, 497.

a parenthetic

863-76

adverbial

123

accusative,

cf.

τὰ

τῶν

864 ‘The best task is that which causes no alarm. μὴ qopóv is equivalent to θάρσος παρέχων, which can be performed confidently. Neoptolemus’ proposal involves πάθη and therefore is alarming. 865-1080

Third Epeisodion : Philoctetes wakes. Neoptolemus tells him the truth. Odysseus enters and takes Neoptolemus off with the bow. Neoptolemus leaves the chorus with Philoctetes. 865 ἀφεστάναι φρενῶν ‘to be out of your wits’. ἐξίστασθαι is commoner in this sense. Probably refcrs to the future rather than the

immediate past. ‘Be silent and sensible. He is waking up.’ 867£ Not necessarily vocative φέγγος and nominative οἰκούρημα as Jebb takes it (cf. on 530) but τὸ... οἰκούρημα is also vocative

‘this. . .watching'. relay-races.

ἐλπίδων

διάδοχον: ἄπιστον:

‘sleep’s successor’, the word used of the

sense

is clear,

‘incredible

and

beyond my hopes’. Grammatically ‘without the credibility provided by hopes’, cf. Ant. 847 φίλων ἄκλαντος, ‘without the lamentation of friends’, O.T. 191 ἄχαλκος ἀσπίδων ‘without the bronze of shields’.

olkoUpnua:

‘staying here and watching’ like the οἰκουρῶν ὄφις of

1328. 869 f

τοῦτ᾽ is expanded by τλῆναί σ᾽ ‘that you have the courage to

endure my woes with so much pity’. Taken so, it is not necessary to supply ἄν with τλῆναι. On παρόντα cf. 425. 872 εὐφόρως εὐπόρως). 873

‘without

making

a

fuss’

(surely

right

for

MSS

ἀγαθοὶ scornful like Ant. 41 τὸν ἀγαθὸν Κρέοντα.

874 ‘But—for your breed is noble and comes from nobles—’ Philoctetes immediately refers Neoptolemus' behaviour to his birth, cf. 242.

876f ἔθου ‘you counted all this easy’, cf. 473. γέμων, the metaphor probably from a ship, ‘loaded with howling and stink’.

124

COMMENTARY:

880 κόπος: ‘fatigue’.

beating,

and so in medical

880-97 writers

for the resultant

884f συμβόλαια: cf. on 403 σύμβολον, that which tallies with something and so leads to a conclusion. Here ‘symptoms’. * Your symptoms

compared

with

your

sufferings

seemed

those

of a dead

man.’

παρούσας: habitually present to you. 889 αἰνῶ τάδ᾽ : polite refusal. ‘I commend it but don’t want it’, cf. Hesiod, Op. 643, vii’ ὀλίγην αἰνεῖν ‘commend a small ship, but put your cargo in a big one’. In Attic ἐπαινεῖν is commoner in this

sense. 893 f ἀντέχου either ‘hold on to me’ or ‘hold on to the rock’ or ‘keep steady’. Philoctetes answers: ‘do not worry. I am so used to all this (90g which has become σύνηθες from previous occasions) that I know how to keep on my feet, once you have put me on them (889, μ᾽ &raipe). He does not hold on to Neoptolemus because he must be apart for the next scene, but ‘hold on to me’ may be what Neoptolemus asked. ὀρθώσει not ‘will set me upright’, which Neoptolemus

has done, but ‘keep me upright’, cf. El. 742 ®p8ot0’, Orestes ‘kept upright’.

895

παπαῖ: when Orestes similarly breaks down and reveals himself

in El. 1174, he says φεῦ φεῦ, Ti λέξω; Sophocles perhaps chooses παπαῖ to show that Neoptolemus’ mental agony is parallel to Philoctetes’ physical agony, 745, etc. (ti δῆτ᾽ àv is easier than the MSS τί δῆτα but cf. Ant. 604-5 δύνασιν tis... ὑπερβασία κατάσχοι * What transgression could limit your power?") 896 ποῖ πότ’.. .Adyw; the sense is ‘In course. Where are you going?"

these words

you went

off

897ff jJebb well compares Plato, Hipp. Maj. 297d οὐκέτι ἔχω... ὅποι τράπωμαι, GAA’ ἀπορῶ “I no longer know where to turn, but I am powerless’. So Neoptolemus: ‘I do not know where to turn my powerless words’ (i.e. I do not know what to say in my powerlessness). Philoctetes: *What power do you lack? (abl. gen.) Never say this’ (i.e. that you are powerless to take me home). Neoptolemus: ‘This is exactly the place in this mental state where I in fact am’.

COMMENTARY:

897-921

125

Supply ὧν with κυρῶ. ἐνθάδε τοῦδε τοῦ πάθους, partitive gen., ‘right

in the middle of ἀπορία᾽. 901

ναύτην ‘on your ship’.

902 ff φύσιν the standards of breed, cf. 79, 88 f. τοῦ φυτεύσαντος ‘your father who gave you this φύσις". ἔξω ‘outside your father’ is a

simple

brachylogy

for ‘outside

what

would

have

been

suitable

(προσεικότα) for your father’. Cf. above 597, 682.

9go7 οὕκουν ‘not’ (distinguish from οὐκοῦν, therefore). ἐν ols = ἐν τούτοις, & Supply ‘you will be shown base’ with both halves of the sentence into which the line is exactly divided. δρᾷς ‘doing’ i.c. taking me home, with the stress as often with δρᾶν on the intention rather

than the execution. ὀκνῶ is not as strong as φοβοῦμαι ‘I have some doubts whether you will not be shown base in your words’.

908

δεύτερον:

he was

first proved

bad

when

he agreed

to

Odysseus’ plan: confession to Philoctetes is the second time. ‘ Badness' involves concealing the truth that Philoctetes must go to Troy, cf. 915, and telling the lie that he himself is going home. 9ro κακὸς γνώμην γνώμην, O.T. 687. 911

‘a bad judge’.

Acc.

of respect

like

ἀγαθὸς

Greek commonly puts the more important idea in the participle

“he will abandon me...and sail’. 912

‘I am not going to abandon you and sail, but my misery has

been (picking up 906) that my conveying you may cause you grief.’ πέμττω in the sense of προπέμττω ‘escort’. Construction as after verb of fearing. 917 τί εἶπας : hiatus as above 733 with Tí ἔστιν; cf. 764. Emotional antilabe as below 921.

πρίν without ἄν

919 Neoptolernus uses his two strongest arguments: (1) healing, (2) capture of Troy. ξὺν σοὶ... μολῶν “in your company’. ° 921f ἀληθῇ predicative ‘Do you intend to do these things so that they will come true?’ in the sense ‘Is it true that you intend to do this? '. πολλὴ also predicative ‘has much strength’. ἀνάγκη: the compulsion on me as a subordinate.

126 923

COMMENTARY:

923-43

Notice the number of resolved syllables as Philoctetes’ emotion

flares up (cf. on 740): 923 (2), 924, 930, 932 (3), 936, 939, 941, 943, 950, 952. (Very many of them like 923 are resolved first anceps so that the line starts with a quiver.) 926 τό τ᾽ ἔνδικόν με xal τὸ συμφέρον : not the sophistic justice is the advantage of the ruler but ‘both my duty ordinate) and my own advantage (to become the victor For self-interest as the motive of a reasonable man, cf. Aj. 927ff

view that (as a subof Troy)’. 1366-7.

Philoctetes makes three appeals to Neoptolemus, each

intro-

duced by a group of vocatives: 927 ff., 936 ff., 952. (On the structure, cf. F. Zucker, Indogermanische Forschungen 62 (1955) 70.) alliteration and assonance at the beginning cf. O.7. 380 ff. 927

For

the

Fire is destructive, cf. Euripides fr. 429 N of Phaedra in the first

Hippolytus. wav δεῖμα ‘utter terror’, of the monsters killed by Herakles, Eur. H.F. 700. 928 δεινῆς picks up δεῖμα ‘terrifying wickedness’. τέχνημα: Jebb takes as ‘masterpiece contrived by wickedness’ (subjective gen.), Nauck as ‘contriver of wickedness’ (objective gen.). In Ani. 320 λάλημα means a ‘talker’; so here ‘contriver’ is possible, and is a better parallel, as being active, to fire and monster.

931

Note that the accent and therefore pitch distinguishes βίον ‘life’

from βιόν ‘bow’ so that no pun is intended or heard. 935 ὡς μεθήσων ‘as though hewill never give it up’. ὁρᾷ πάλιν ‘he looks over his shoulder’. Neoptolemus cannot now look Philoctetes in the face, cf. 110. 936 The lonely man appeals to nature, cf. 4j. 862, ‘springs and rivers here and the Trojan plain’ (Ajax’ suicide speech). ξυνουσίαι: Jebb takes it as ‘beasts with whom I dwell’, but it may be simply

‘beasts crowding together’. 941 ὀμόσας xcA.: asyndeton instead of the usual γάρ introducing the explanation.

943

‘of Herakles, the son of Zeus’. Then

genitive.

pov in 942 is ablative

COMMENTARY:

944

944-61

127

With the Oxford text punctuation ‘he wishes it to appear to the

Argives that’. Jebb places a full stop at the end of 944: to the Argives’, but (1) φαίνεσθαι in this active sense (2) the asyndeton again in 945 is harsh. Therefore, in of exhibiting Philoctetes in 616, 630, the Oxford text

‘ would show it is unparalleled, spite of the idea is preferable.

946 ‘corpse or shadow of smoke, a mere ghost.’ For the last two cf. Aj. 125 ‘all of us in our lives are nothing different from a ghost or a light shadow’. ‘Shadow of smoke’ as worthless, Ant. 1170. 948 ἐπεὶ οὐδ᾽ ἄν synizesis. δόλῳ constrasted with pretended βία in 945 recalls for Neoptolemus the original discussion with Odysseus, go ff. 950 ἐν σαυτοῦ ‘in your own power’ like ἐντὸς ἑαυτοῦ, i.e. become yourself again even now. Probably the second imperative γενοῦ is in asyndeton and ἀλλὰ viv Er’ means ‘now at least’, cf. 1041. 952 ‘two-gated rock’: σχῆμα πέτρας cf. Eur. Ale. 911 ὦ σχῆμα δόμων, on which A. M. Dale comments that this form of periphrasis is only found in apostrophe, a sign of emotion. κ᾿

953

Ψιλός here means

‘without my bow’.

954

Notice the assonance.

956ff ‘I myself shall be the food of those from whom I fed, and those I hunted before shall hunt me now, and I shall pay my death as a reprisal for their death, all because of that hypocrite.’ 959

ῥύσιον is something seized either as a surety or as a reprisal.

So here Philoctetes’ death is a reprisal for all the birds and beasts he has killed. 960 πρὸς τοῦ: ‘Neoptolemus, whom I assumed to be innocent, is the cause of all this.” Nauck wants to transfer the line to follow 949, where the direct construction with ἠπάτημαι would be much easier. But it must be right here as a reference to Neoptolemus is needed before SAoto. 961 ὅλοιο μή mw: very much as in Eur. Med. 83 óAorro μὲν μή" δεσπότης yap ἐστ᾽ ἐμός, which really means ‘ May he perish—no, he is

128

COMMENTARY:

961-74

my master’. So here ‘May you perish—no, let me find out first’. μάθοιμ᾽ attracted into the optative by 6Ao16, cf. 325, 409. el kai πάλιν: Jebb argues that this is the equivalent of a four-syllable word and

therefore does not break Porson's law, cf. on 22. ‘if again you will change your mind’. 964 Jebb takes ἤδη “oti together ‘it now depends on you’. But perhaps it is ‘whether we sail now (to Troy) or listen to him (and take him home)’. 965 His pity is ‘frighteningly strong’—5eivés; used of Deianira’s pity for Iole, Trach. 298.

the same

phrase is

967 f ‘Do not allow men the possibility of reproaching you for deceiving me.’ ὄνειδος, cf. above on 31: here the equivalent of ὀνειδίτειν. (The alternative reading σαυτὸν is also possible ‘leave yourself to men as a reproach’ i.e. to reproach.) ἐκκλέψας: ‘deceive’ cf. 55. 969 μή mot” ὥφελον ‘I ought never to have’ i.e. never had’, cf. Goodwin, MT §424. 9711

bad

‘Would

that I

μαθὼν... ἥκειν *youseem to have been taught base conduct by

men

before

you

came.’

The

participle,

not

the’ infinitive,

expresses the important idea, cf. on 911. Philoctetes develops idea of the good man warped by bad teaching in 1013. 972£

‘Give the αἰσχρά to others to whom

this

they belong, sail away,

but leave me my arms.’ ἄλλοισι. . . ols of the MSS is right, Le. let your teachers play their own dirty game. The placing of αἰσχρά as the last word of its sentence shows that it is the object of δούς. This is much

stronger than the Oxford

text

‘giving others

their due’. ἔκπλει:

Philoctetes has given up all hope of being taken home. 974

Odysseus bursts in in the middle of the line (antilabe). This would

be easiest if he came out of the cave, but Philoctetes and Neoptolemus and the chorus are so deeply engaged that Odysseus can come up the parodos unnoticed: so Amphiaraus arrives unnoticed and interrupts Eurydice (but not in the middle of a line) in Euripides’ Hypsipyle (fr. 60, 22 in Bond’s edition). Nor, as Jebb and others have thought,

has he been concealed: Sophocles would have told us if he had arrived earlier.

COMMENTARY:

975-89

129

975 οὐκ εἴ... πάλιν ; ‘come back’, i.e. away from Philoctetes. The common use of a negative future question as a command, cf. .4j. 75, οὐ σῖγ᾽ ἀνέξῃ; Neoptolemus does not give up the bow. 977

The force is ‘you can not only hear me but also see me now’.

978 πέπραμαι ‘I am sold’ cf. 579 διεμπολᾷ. ἦν ἄρα: the sense is *now I realise that it was Odysscus who seized me and robbed me of my weapons’ cf. Trach. 1172, τὸ δ᾽ ἦν ἄρ᾽ οὐδὲν ἄλλο πλὴν θανεῖν ἐμέ, ‘It only meant that I should die’. 983 The two questions here are the meaning of αὐτοῖς and the subject of στελοῦσι. ἅμ᾽ αὐτοῖς is naturally taken as ‘with the bow’; Odysseus was not explicit with Neoptolemus in the prologue because he knew that the first thing was to get the bow away from Philoctetes; here the possibility of someone else using the bow (1055 f.) is only in his view a second best, or perhaps chiefly an argument to persuade Philoctetes. The subject of στελοῦσι is an unexpressed ‘they’, in fact the two sailors who have come with Odysseus and are told to seize Philoctetes in 1003 and release him in 1054. (These orders cannot be given to the chorus who never take part in such stage action.) Jackson, MS 123, says a deictic is essential and suggests ὁμοῦ τοῖσδ᾽ for Gy’ αὐτοῖς, but this loses the essential point about the bow. Note how

vague Sophocles is (because it does not matter) about the servant who fetches the Theban herdsman in O.T. 860 f. 984 τόλμης πέρα “beyond daring’. Pearson defends this conjecture by El. 521 θρασεῖα καὶ πέρα δίκης ἄρχω, but πέρα δίκης there

constructs with ἄρχω, whereas τόλμης πέρα has to be the equivalent of an adjective in the vocative. Jebb defends the MSS τολμήστατε as a contracted superlative of τολμήεις on the analogy of Iliad 18. 475 τιμῆντα = τιμήεντα. Sound and sense are satisfactory. 986 σέλας: the flames from the summit of the volcano, Mosychlos, caused by riephaestus, cf. 799 ἢ 988 On the absence word) cf. 101.

of caesura

(ἐκ-τῶν- σῶν

is a single metrical

989 Odysseus’ attempt to reason with Philoctetes. ‘You call on Lemnos and Hephaestus. I am the servant of Zeus, who is not only

130

COMMENTARY:

989-1004

the lord of this Jand but decreed that you should go to Troy.’ The triple repetition here is solemn; in El. 1445, Aegisthus to Electra, it is scornful. 991f μῖσος: for this neuter abstract used of a person cf. Ant. 760, and above 928 téyvnua. ‘What a story you manage to invent. You make the gods liars by giving them as your reason.” προτείνω is

commonly used with oxijyi—' putting forward an excuse’. 994

πειστέον τάδε: sc. σοί. “You must obey and do this.’

996

ἄρ’: cf. on 978.

997 ἀρίστοισιν: the more technical ἀριστεῦσιν read by G is perhaps night, cf. Aj. 1304. 1000 γῆς τόδ᾽ αἰπεινὸν βάθρον ‘this steep land-base’. The base of Lemnos is its cliffs. But τόδε shows that the cliff is visible, and in 1001

he threatens to throw himself off it. He has never left the door of the cave, so that the additional height of the ekkyklema (cf. above p. 8), as well as the steps leading from the orchestra to the stage, make the

cliff. ἕως γ᾽ àv ἧ: “as long as’, Goodwin, MT $529. 2001 épyaceiers ‘put into effect’, cf. Trach. 1232 tpyaceiwv do not seem to be going to carry out my orders’. xoo2

πέτρας ἄνωθεν

‘you

‘from the rock above’.

1003 ξυλλάβετε: cf. above on 983. Odysseus still hopes that Philoctetes will yield. (Bernhardy’s ξυλλάβετον αὐτόν (dual) would avoid the unnecessary ye.) μὴ "πὶ τῷδ᾽: the Scholiast explains ‘let it not be

in his power to throw himself over’. A. M. Dale notes that τῷδ᾽ is unnatural after αὐτόν and suggests ‘let this not be accomplished on such terms’ (τῷδε neuter), i.e. the suicide of Philoctetes would be a

bad omen for the capture of Troy; this is an attractive suggestion. X004 Again a furious speech of Philoctetes with vocatives (1004 f., 1040), anaphora (1007, 1012), resolutions (1006, 1013, 1014, 1018 (2), 1026, 1028, 1029 (2), 1033, 1034 = I1 in 40 lines). Odysseus answers

briefly 1047 f., so that this clash is less formal than the debates e.g. between Teucer and Ajax 1047 f., 1226 f.

Menelaus,

Teucer

and

Agamemnon

in

the

COMMENTARY:

1005-19

131

1005 συνθηρώμεναι: my hands are the prey of Odysseus because they cannot shoot him (ἐν χρείᾳ φίλης veupäs). 1oo6 “All your thoughts are sick and slavish.’ This use of tyiés is common in Euripides, cf. Andr. 448, and is already found in Simonides? skolion to Skopas, cf. C. M. Bowra, Greek lyric poetry’ (1961) 326 ff. 1007 ol’ αὖ m’ ὑπῆλθες ‘how you tricked me’. ὑπελθεῖν is ‘to come up secretly on someone’, cf. 0.7. 386 Oedipus of Creon, λάθρᾳ μ᾽ ὑπελθών. 1008

πρόβλημα "as a screen’: predicative.

roogf Cf. 971. ‘He deserved a better master than you, and he is worthy of me’ in the sense that we are both γενναῖοι.

toro

Cf. 925.

ΣΟΙΖ οἷς = τούτοις, & The dative instead of the accusative as if ἀλγεινῶς φέρων were ἀγανακτῶν ‘angry with’. 1013ff Expansion of 971-2. ψνχή: see on 54 fl.; here Odysseus’ evil mind. διὰ μυχῶν βλέπουσ᾽ Jebb and Nauck take as “peering from some ambush’, but perhaps rather (with the normal use of διά with

local genitive) ‘looking through the innermost recesses of Neoptolemus’ mind’. ἀφνῆ.. «ὅμως. It is difficult to decide between two alternatives:

(1) the commentators’

‘unsuited and unwilling though

he was, yet taught him to be a clever criminal’, (2) ‘ungrown and nevertheless unwilling’.

&pufj

then means

‘not having reached

his

φύσις which would have made his standards secure’ (cf. O.C. 804 οὐδὲ... φύσας φανῇ φρένας trot’, ‘will you show that you have never grown wits?’); but nevertheless he wanted to do right. Sophocles is so concerned with this play with the relation between φύσις, *education’, and action that this second interpretation may be justified. Cf. above 385 ff. I017 προυβάλου ‘ you had me cast away’, a little more scornful than the active ‘you cast me away’. 1018

Terrific

force

in

the

quadruple

asyndeton:

‘friendless,

deserted, citiless, a corpse among the living’. Antigone is a little more measured in her sorrow, Ant. 916-20. ro1g f

The

sense

here

is ‘I

often

prayed

for

your

death.

But

132

COMMENTARY:

1019-32

(because the gods never give me what I want) you live gleefully, but I have this particular pain (τοῦτ᾽ αὐτό) that you and the Atreidae mock me while I live in misery." 1023 γελώμενος: his ‘particular pain’ is expressed in the participle not in the main verb, cf. 911. For the horror of an enemy's laughter, cf. Aj. 367 οἴμοι γέλωτος, olov ὑβρίσϑην apa. 1024

ὑπηρετεῖς ‘for whom you perform this service’.

2025 xAory...Cuyeig ‘yoked to the expedition by deceit and compulsion’. More politely phrased by Agamemnon, Aesch. Ag. 841 ᾿Οδυσσεύς, ὅσπερ οὐχ ἑκὼν ἔπλει, τευχθείς. Sophocles dramatised the story in Odysseus Mainomenos. The story was in the Cypria: when the Greek leaders were summoning the suitors of Helen to sail against

Troy to recover Helen, Odysseus pretended to be mad and showed this by driving his plough through

the sand:

Palamedes

called his

bluff by putting the infant Telemachus in front of the plough, which made Odysseus stop. 1027 ἑπτὰ Iliad 2. 718.

ναυσὶ

ναυβάτην

sociative

dative.

Seven

ships

as in

xo28 ‘You say they were responsible, they say you were.’ There is no need to ask whether this is true, or whether Philoctetes would know

it. What he means is that Odysseus and the Atreidae were equally responsible. 1029 ἄγετε.. .ἀπάγεσθε: have been suggested. But quite distinct. ἄγετε in Eur. to be killed) ἄγετε, φέρετε,

the words are so similar that emendations Sophocles probably felt the meanings as Tro. 774 (Andromache when Astyanax is Pitrtete is the first movement in ‘Take,

carry, throw’. ἀπάγεσθε is middle with the emphasis on the preposition ‘why do you have me exported?’ So the sense is ‘Why do you seize me, why do you export me?’ 1030 τέθνηχ᾽ ὑμῖν: cf. Aj. 970 (Tecmessa) θεοῖς τέθνηκεν οὗτος, oU κείνοισιν, οὔ ‘he is the god’s dead man, not theirs’. So here ‘for you I’ve long been dead’.

1032íE ἐμοῦ.)

Cf. 8f.

(At the end of 1032 ὁμοῦ of Gye

is better than

COMMENTARY:

1035-49

133

1035 For the first time a hope of fulfilment is added to the vengeance theme.

1037 ἐπεὶ oüror’ : synizesis. Repeated ἂν has something of emotion in it here. 1039

‘if a heaven-sent urge for me had not brought you’. κέντρον

‘goad’ takes the same sort of objective genitive as πόθος, ἐπιθυμία. (Nauck deletes as addition of a reader who unnecessarily required a protasis.) 1040 ἐπόψιοι “who look on crimes’. So Ajax (4j. 836), praying for vengeance, calls on the Furies ‘who always observe all mortal

sufferings’. The god of Mount

Oita in Philoctetes’ homeland

(of

which we are always to be reminded because of the future appearance of Herakles) is Zeus, ὃς ἐφορᾷ πάντα (EI. 175). 1041 ἀλλὰ τῷ χρόνῳ ποτέ ‘after long time at least’. El. 1013 is exactly parallel. Cf. the GAA’ ὅμως in Eur. Hec. 843, El. 753. 1043 Cf. El. 354 οὐ τῶ; κακῶς μέν, οἶδ᾽, ἐπαρκούντως δ᾽ ἐμοί. λυπῶ δὲ τούτους (Clytemnestra and Aegisthus). : 1046 κοὐχ ὑπείκουσαν κακοῖς: so after Antigone’s great speech of self-defence to Creon the chorus comment εἴκειν δ᾽ οὐκ ἐπίσταται κακοῖς (Ant. 472).

1048

ei μοι παρείκοι: commentators take as ‘if I could’, i.e. had

time. But Odysseus has ceased to be polite and it may be ‘if he would

allow me’, picking up ὑπείκουσαν. κρατῶ is emphatic here, as in O.T. 409: ‘One thing I can say”. 1048ff The sequence of thought is difficult here and made more difficult by the false paragraph in 1054. The ‘one thing’ is we don't need you’, which is led in by νῦν δέ in 1053, and prepared by the transition πλὴν ἐς σέ. What intervenes is Odysseus’ explanation for abandoning the polite approach for the tough approach. ‘For I am adaptable to any situation. But to win is my essential desire—except in this argument with you. I am perfectly ready to stand out of your way. Let him go. We don’t need you.’

1049

τοιούτων

Jebb takes as a euphemism

for δολίων; Nauck

134

COMMENTARY:

emends to πανούργων.

1049-75

But if the above interpretation is right, it is

general, as Jebb in fact translates it: ‘Such as the time needs such am I’, and then he gives as an instance ‘I can be supremely pious when there is a competition for good and just men’, with perhaps a side-glance at the ὅπλων κρίσις, the competition for Achilles’ arms. 1052 Contrast Neoptolemus, 94 above; cf. Odysseus at the beginning of Euripides’ Philoctetes, fr. 788N ‘nothing is so ambitious as man’, and indeed at 81 above. 1055

Sophocles

wants

(a)

Philoctetes

alone

for

his

kommos,

(^) Neoptolemus off-stage for his change of mind. Psychologically it is possible that Odysseus is playing his last card: ‘we don't need you’, leave Philoctetes alone and he may change his mind; and so Neoptolemus accepts it in 1075 ff. (cf. the excellent discussion of this passage and the whole problem by A. E. Hinds, 6.0. 17 (1967) 177). But the

audience would hardly think of such a complicated explanation as they saw the play. 1058-9 οὐδὲν... μηδ᾽ : perhaps the chief reason for the change is sound: the μηδέ sharpens the second line. Jebb argues that the οὐδέν

goes closely with κάκιον (and an οὐ which affects one word only is common enough, cf. Goodwin, MT $384), but here κάκιον has also to

be supplied after μηδέ. xo61—-2 1064

ie. I shall conquer Troy, not you. For the caesura cf. on 101. No need to emend. The thought of

Odysseus with Herakles’ bow is shattering. 1066f pwväs...rpoopdeyxrös: dressed by your voice’.

1068f

for the genitive see on 867, ‘ad-

It is easier to take this with Jebb

‘don’t

look

at him,

although, as a noble, you want to (cf. 79, 89)’, than with Radermacher *don't look at him, lest, though you are loyal (cf. 51), you may destroy our good fortune’. τὴν τύχην ‘the favourable way things have turned out’. 1074

ἀκούσομαι ‘I shall have it said of me’, cf. 1313.

1075 ^005'...T00t«: Odysseus (the pronouns in this order are easier than αὐτὸν... τῷδ᾽ in 1003). τούτῳ could be Philoctetes, but would

COMMENTARY:

1075-81

135

Neoptolemus ask his leave? pelvat’. The chorus cannot, of course, leave the orchestra until the end of the play, and Sophocles wants this break, cf. on 1055. 1076 εἰς ὅσον: for omission of ἄν, cf. on 764. τὰ τῆς νεώς. As Jebb shows, τά τ᾽ ἐκ νεώς is possible (and sounds better) : ‘the things on the ship (but coming out of it as being relevant to us)'. Cf. Thuc. 6. 32 συνεπηύχοντο δὲ καὶ ὁ ἄλλος ὅμιλος ὁ ἐκ τῆς γῆς ‘the prayers (of those on board) were joined by the crowd on land’ (but coming from the land as being relevant to those on board).

1079

ἡμῖν ethic dative with λάβοι, so almost: ‘we might find that in

this time he would become more sensible’. ὁρμώμεθον : the rare dual first person of the subjunctive must be right. ro80 ὁρμᾶσθαι ταχεῖς ‘start swiftly’. Jebb imperative, cf. 1411 (Goodwin, MT §784).

takes as infinitive for

1081-1217 Kommos:

Philoctetes’ utter misery, his hatred of the Greeks, and his

desire for suicide. The chorus in answering take their cue from Neoptolemus (1079) and try to make him more reasonable. The kommos consists of two pairs of strophe and antistrophe, largely aeolo-choriambic with insertions of dactylic and iambic, and a

long epode with ‘iambic, ionic, aeolo-choriambic down to 1195, then a climax of passion in the open dactyls, dying away into despair as it returns to iambic and aeolo-choriambic’ 1081-1100 = 1101-1122.

- R-R-vu- EB -uu-v-

-uv-vu-vu-| - Reve - R-vuo--]| ---—-——vv-—u-94]—oov-uo-

(Dale, LM 41, n. 2).

Metrical analysis

choriambic dimeter B glyconic corresponding to choriambic dimeter B (1102) - R- R-VV— (efi 112g=

1147)

+glyconic sds glyconic sds pherecratean #dexclamation exira metrum (perhaps dochmiac equivalent) glyconic δα glyconic sds

136

COMMENTARY:

-“τ-υυ-υ--Ὁtint’ αὖ.. “ἔσται -vu-uv

1081-92

hipponactean (see below on 1089) sds— (see below on 1089) dactylic di-

-UU-UV-UVVv-vv o-—o-

-UU-UU-UUV-UU v-v-u--

meter or dodrans A -vuv-uo| ds +dactylic tetrameter +dochmiac (see below on

1092)

dactylic tetrameter +iambic dimeter catalectic

νπυπυπυπ

iambic

V—-GBDvuw

dirneter

+ dochmiac

-UV-UVU-UV-UV

+dactylic

- DQDv-v--||

+iambic dimeter catalectic

-πωοω-- - υυὐυ.--=uu-u-—

tetrameter

choriambic dimeter +choriambic dimeter catalectic

1081 γύαλον: the basic meaning is ‘curved’, glade, etc.—so here ‘cave of hollow rock’.

hence

breastplate,

1082 ff θερμὸν xtA.: hot in summer and freezing in winter. Contrast 17. ὡς: “how true it is that I was never to leave you, but you will also be witness to my death’. On ἄρα with the imperfect cf. 978. For

exclamatory

ὡς introducing

συνείσῃ future συνοίσει. 1088

of

σύνοιδα

a sentence is a certain

cf. Goodwin, emendation

MT for the

§312. MSS

λύπας τᾶς ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ: i.e. both the groaning and the stench.

1089 f τὸ κατ᾽ dap ‘my daily ration’. All this is lyric repetition of the earlier 952 ff. The line must run on to ἔσται; and the corresponding line 1110-11 to ἴσχων, giving a hipponactean with a strong sense pause. In the antistrophe ἀλλά μοι ἄσκοπα could be taken as two dactyls in synaphaea with the succeeding four dactyls rather than

as dodrans A with period close (σὺ — u |]); but 1090 fixes this unless o1tovépou is emended with W. Theiler (Mus. Helv. 12 (1955) 187) to oltovéyou, when τεύξομαι can scan as a dactyl with epic correption. The same problem arises in 1132 = 1155. ‘A hope of dealing with my fate' is not inferior to 'a hope of providing food' and neither word is found elsewhere. τοῦ... πόθεν: double question, “What hope. . .from where?’ 1092 Metre and meaning are very difficult here. The antistrophe 1113is a dochmiac of the form v — — v —; possibly free correspondence of — - GO v — could be allowed but closer correspondence is desirable.

COMMENTARY:

Meaning:

1092-1111

137

(1) Oxford text. Pearson (C.R. 40 (1926) 60) apparently

favours the scholiast’s view that Harpies will sweep Philoctetes to destruction, and Mrs Easterling reports that Q has ἄρπυιαι. But Harpies cannot be ‘cowering’, πτττωκάδες, and Pearson suggests in the critical apparatus πττῳάδες, deae horrificae; (2) to give sense ‘cowering birds can fly freely now’ (a) Jebb: πέλειαι δ᾽ ἄνω. . ἐλῶσιν. οὐκέτ᾽ ἴσχω. ‘Will drive through the air? (ἐλαύνειν used intransitively). I no longer stop them’, (5) Jackson, MS 114 ff.: 19' αἱ πρόσθ᾽ ἄνω... ἅλωσιν οὐκέτ᾽ ἴσχω. “Go, birds, which cowered before, through the

breeze. I can no longer capture you.’ This is no further from the MSS than Jebb and makes better sense. (3) In 956 f£, which Philoctetes seems to be recalling here, he is afraid that the birds, which he formerly ate, will now eat him. Possibly then something like εἴ y^ al πρόσθ᾽ ἄνω... .ἐλῶσί μ᾽, οὐδ᾽ Er’ ἰσχύς: ‘Where shall I find a hope of dealing with my fate, if the birds that before cowered above shall come through the shrill breeze to destroy me (ἐλῶσι, transitive), and I have no strength left.’ 1095 for it.

κατηξίωσας ‘you deemed this worthy’, i.c. you are responsible

1097ff μείζονος: someone stronger than you, i.e. Big. There should be a comma rather than a colon at the end of the line. ‘Since,

when it was possible to be sensible (cf. 1078), you chose to commend the worse rather than the better fate.’ The Oxford text means ‘starting from a better fate you chose’. The MSS give τοῦ Adovos δαίμονος which will not scan; possibly Awioves (A. M. Dale) Saiuovos as a genitive of comparison. IIO3 μετ᾽ οὐδενὸς ὕστερον... εἰσοπίσω: Jebb compares the emotional piling up of Ajax’ last speech, Aj. 858 πτανύστατον δὴ κοὔποτ᾽ axis ὕστερον.

1107ff προσφέρων is the main participle, ἴσχων is subordinate with ὅπλα supplied as object. ‘Not providing food, no, not by my

winged arrows, holding them in my mighty hands.’ iiirff Switch to the vengeance theme. ἄσκοπα ‘unexpected’, probably predicative. ‘The words of his crafty mind possessed me unawares, unexpected and hidden.’ Cf. Homer, Odyssey 10. 398 πᾶσιν

δ᾽ ἱμερόεις ὑπέδυ γόος.

138

COMMENTARY:

1114 τὸν ἴσον time’, cf. 791.

rux6ff

χρόνον

‘given

my

1114-21

pains

for the

same

length

of

τάδ᾽ is the subject and ἔσχε the verb in both halves of the

sentence: ‘this that caught you is fate sent by the gods, not a trick performed by my hand. Direct your baneful curse at others.’ II21 τοῦτο is defined by the μή clause ‘the fear that you may reject my friendship’ cf. Goodwin, MT §§ 266, 366. 1123-1145 = 1146-1168. -

R-

2-uv-

X

UVyo

—

vO-vvo-_ τω

UuUv—yv—

GS--vv-v-]| —

Zuvvayo

—*x—wuv-—wuc-|| -—

UV

NU

MU

MN)

MU

vwu-v--| =

UV

Uw

Metrical analysis

choriambic dimeter B + glyconic corresponding to choriambic dimeter B - x - z—o-— (cf. 1082 = 1102) pherecratean glyconic (cf. Dale, LM 153, for crosscorrespondence at beginnings of 1125-6 = 1148-9) glyconic glyconic (cf. Dale, LM 134, for responsion of ordinary to dragged glyconic, 1128 = 1151) glyconic dactylic tetrameter +iambic dimeter catalectic dactylic dimeter or dodrans A -uu-u1\

-—

MJ MU om

AJ

Ye

VY

em

Vo.

|| (see on

1134)

vuo-vv-vv-o|

enoplian

Ve

choriambic dimeter B

Uwe

yvo

D=-v--

vv.

JO —

TU ψ

—

MM

πω -

o

UV

Vo

choriambic dimeter B choriambic dimeter (free responsion, 1138 = 1161) + choriambic trimeter catalectic

-

R-vVv-v-0u-- |

phalaecean

-

i-4-vvo

-—

x —

choriambic dimeter B choriambic dimeter B pherecratean sdchoriambic dimeter B +phalaecean &dss—

“Ὁ

Revs

πτ--ο᾿αὐὺ---

-Ἐπ-ώπυυ OQ oM

nO

ee

1089)

+dactylic tetrameter +iambic dimeter syncopated (see on

Vo

δεῖβε--

COMMENTARY:

1123-36

139

x123f πολιᾶς feminine with θινός because πόντον θινός is a single notion ‘seashore’, cf. Ant. 793 νεῖκος ἀνδρῶν ξύναιμον ‘man-quarrel’. XI25 γελᾷ μου the scorn.

gen. as with καταφρονεῖν

1126 μελέου agreeing δυστήνου κακά. 1128

τόξον

with

the

ἐμοῦ

‘despise’—the source of

in ἐμάν

cf.

O.C.

344

τἀμὰ

ορίλον.. . φίλων : personification of the bow cf. above

105, 288, 657. φίλον... φίλων : my bow, my hands, the Homeric use of φίλος.

xx30

ἣ rou ‘surely’, of a guess that one believes to be true, cf. Aj.

624, ‘surely his old mother will weep when she hears the news’, ἐλεινὸν ὁρᾷς: as ὁρᾷς has a direct object, ἔλεινόν must be predicative

agreeing with τόξον ‘you see, pitying’. 1132 Τάθλιοντ as a predicative adjective with tov Ἡράκλειον (‘the man connected with Herakles’, like Πυθαγόρειος, man connected with Pythagoras) is unpleasantly placed. Jebb’s &p8uiov ‘close friend’ is not used elsewhere as a substantive, and would Philoctetes so describe himself? Pearson's ἔφεδρον ‘the successor of Herakles’ will not scan since the line should not be taken as dochmiac. Platt’s “Hparkeiw ἀεθλίῳ (synizesis) is open to none of these objections and explains the variants ἄθλον, ἄεθλον, ‘him who will never thus again use you, Herakles’ prize’. 1134f 'withachangetoanother, a crafty man, you are now wielded.’ The genitive after μεταλλαγᾷ can be the person who is taken in exchange for the old master, Philoctetes. ἐρέσστῃ is colourless as in Ant. 159 μῆτιν ἐρέσσων ‘pursuing a plan’. (The MSS have ἀλλ᾽ ἐν μεταλλαγᾷ which will not scan. ἄλλου δ᾽ ἐν gives a just possible but unlikely responsion to ἐμᾶς capx-, and ἄλλου adds nothing. Perhaps ὃ νῦν ἐν μεταλλαγᾷ.) 1136fF δρῶν μέν: the participle is neuter agreeing with τόξον. For μέν followed by καί cf. 285, here by μυρία τ᾽ ἀθροῦν, if that is right ‘and observing countless woes rising, all that he planned against us’.

(οὗτος is surely right for the unmetrical ᾿Οδυσσεύς of the MSS. But μυρία τ᾽ ἀϑροῦν is a long way from μυρί᾽ ἀπ᾽ αἰσχρῶν of the MSS, which will in fact translate ‘and countless evils rising from his trickery’.

140

COMMENTARY:

1136-46

Sophocles began as if he were going to say ‘ (1) seeing tricks, (2) seeing an enemy, (3) seeing the results of the tricks planned by the enemy’ but he actually wrote ‘secing tricks, and an enemy, and the results ’.) 1140Íf Pearson takes as ‘it is a man’s part fairly (cU) to urge his plea (δίκαιον) ᾿. Probably τό goes with the infinitive and another τό (or τι) is understood with δίκαιον. Otherwise the order is hopelessly involved. ‘And having urged it (εἰπόντος is attracted into the same case as ἀνδρός), not to shoot out an angry tongue-sting’ cf. Eur. Suppl. 242 (the poor against the rich) κέντρ᾽ ἀφιᾷσιν κακά. This is a maxim (τοι), but the chorus may be applying it (1) to Philoctetes: you are justified in asserting your rights, but do not be rude to Odysseus, picking up 1119 ἢ (Jebb, so also Kells, C.R. 13 (1963) 7, reading τὸ μὲν ὅν (for εὖ) and ἐξᾷξαι (for ἐξῶσαι); (2) to themselves: I must say what is right (to you) but I do not want to hurt you unnecessarily (the Bude). It is difficult to decide because the chorus are concerned to win over Philoctetes as well as to point out his excesses. Perhaps the excesses have becn made clear enough in their comments on the first strophe and antistrophe, and this should be taken as parallel to 1163 ff. “let me help you: you can escape your troubles’. (A third possibility is to translate 1140 as ‘it is a man's part to call the expedient (τὸ εὖ) just’ and take it of Odysseus; this is an easier way of taking 1140, but 1143 κεῖνος δ᾽ (which must refer to Odysseus) seems to rule it out.) 1143 Odysseus was the representative of the whole army: so Creon in his attempt to get Oedipus back says that he is the representative of the whole of Thebes (O.C. 737, 851). 1144 τοῦτ᾽ ἐςρημοσύνᾳ “appointed to do this at their command, completed it as a common aid to all his friends? τοῦτ᾽ both internal accusative with ταχθείς and object of fivvoev; ἀρωγάν, the so-called

accusative in apposition to the sentence. x146ff ‘Birds, and beasts that feed on the hills of this land.’ Note the difference of accent and therefore pitch between θῆραι ‘prey’ (cf. 609) and θηρῶν ‘beasts’. yapotraév ‘fierce’ used of lions, Odyssey 11. 611. οὐρεσιβῶτας, accusative in predicative sense.

COMMENTARY:

1149

1149-67

141

‘You will no longer bring me near you by flying from my

cave. For rendering no longer tion has in 1164.

I have not in my hands my former strong weapons.' This is very strained and unsatisfactory; one expects * You will have to run away from my cave’. No satisfactory emendabeen proposed; πελᾶτ᾽ may have come in from πελάταν

1150

πελᾶτ᾽ contracted future of πελάτω.

1153

ἀλλ᾽ ἀνέδην = ἀλλ᾽, ἀνέδην yàp..., Eprrete cf. Eur. Phoen.

99 f. ἀλλ᾽ οὔτις... χρίμτττεται,

of ἀνίημι

... ἐκπτέρα.

ἀνέδην, adverb from root

‘slackly’. ἐρύκεται either middle ‘guards against you’ or

passive ‘is guarded’. φοβητός, predicative, ‘so as no longer to cause you fear’. )

1155 ff

‘Come,

now is the time to glut your lips on my quivering

flesh in the pleasure of revenge.’ Takes up the theme of 959 again. ἀντίφονον taken by Jebb with στόμα predicatively ‘taking blood for blood’; but the use in El. 248 ἀντιφόνους δίκας ‘penalty consisting of death in return for death’ suggests that it goes here with χάριν.

σαρκός,

ablative

genitive.

aióAas, Jebb

prefers

‘discoloured’

to

‘quivering’ but would Philoctetes say that? 1158

ἀπὸ... «λείψω: for tmesis, cf. on 817.

1x60

ἐν αὔραις ‘from the surrounding breezes’.

1rG1 μηκέτι μηδενός: of the things that’.

conditional,

‘if he no longer possesses any

1163f ‘Approach a stranger who approaches you with all good will.’ As Euripides, Andr. 1167, has δῶμα πελάξει, it is probably right to construe ξένον πέλασσον here. ξένον may also be constructed with σέβῃ, i.e. not ‘if you have any reverence’ but ‘if you have any reverence for a stranger’, i.e. you have been my host since my arrival and that should constitute a bond. εὐνοίᾳ, sociative dative with verba] noun πελάταν. 1167 οἰκτρά: sc. pty, cf. 1306. The disease is personified, cf. 268, 313 etc. It is ‘pitiful to feed? with his own flesh, and ‘incapable of teaching him with whom it dwells to endure his countless burdens". ἀδαής here is best taken from the causal sense of 5é5ae, ‘teach’. Contrast 827.

COMMENTARY:

142

1169-1217.

Aletrical analysis iambic dimeter

V-U-vu-0u-—

1170

-

v--

1169

+syncopated iambic

vv.

dimeter

+syncopated iambic

-ωυο-πωσ-υWere

wwe

dimeter iambic dimeter

--

iambic dimeter

1173-4

vu

ionic trimeter anacreontic anacreontic ionic pentameter syncopaicd ionic colarion

-uVvVoovveo

vu.-v-vu--| VU-v-v-MOM

—

MM

oM oc

vv

id

wee

1180

(see below

on 1173 f.: cf. Dale, LM 130)

-_

eee

choriambic dimeter A (but

U VVU U.

in this context like an

anaclastic anacreontic) 1181-3

=- UUZ-Z-

YUV.

Vv

Vv

1185

1190

-UUV-vv-vvu--—| yv—uyvo

-

R-uvv-v--||

tetrameter

dactylic tetrameter choriambic dimeter B hipponactean (see however below on 1191)

wu vu Un

reizianum choriambic dimeter B

-

glyconic

--

1195

choriambic

choriambic dimeter anapaestic metron anapaestic dimeter glyconic glyconic

““«““ὡππσπτν-

zo

NM em UU

syncopated iambic metron

—M o—

vv, |

I-

UVvo

-

UV

-UV-UVUV

—

MM

o

YUV

NM

OMM

6 dactylic tetrameters (cf. A. M. Dale, Wiener

Studien 77 (1964) 35) 1200

meV VY em Va —

MW OM

o—

u

su

XV

I

VY

COMMENTARY:

1169-87

143

-ουπ-π-

dactylic dimeter (see below

-UU-UU-UU-

UV

41 n. 2) 5 dactylic tetrameters

-—

UXU

on 1202; cf. Dale, LAL

1205

vu.

UV

U

UV

-πυυυ-υὐυπυύπυυ —

UVvUvUV

I

VVUV—

XJ

YY

(see below on 1205)

UV —

MM

v—v-uv--—

I210

VUE

+ aeolo-choriambic enoplian (1209) wsd—

---

iambic dimeter catalectic

--v--|

syncopated iambic dimeter catalectic syncopated iambic dimeter choriambic dimeter B (see below on 1213) syncopated iambic trimeter trochaio-dactylic colarion +heptasyllable B (catalectic form of 1209) sd enoplian (variant of 1209)

-uv-u-vu|l -υ-υὑ-ου1215

ee er -πυπυπυυυπυυ Revo v-uu-u--

vds—

11721

λῷστε ‘much

better than

my

previous visitors’, genitive of

comparison with superlative λῷστε. 1173-4 Hartung deletes the unnecessary ἐμοί to give an iambic dimeter (which suits the context better than iambic penthemimer+ hypodochmiac, although this in itselfis a possible combination). 1177 1x78f

νυν: if you really think that this is best for me. pla... ἑκόντι

te:

the te which

is metrically necessary is

justifiable as joining two aspects of Philoctetes’ words, ‘ Pleasing to me is your command, and you command me to act when I want to act’. 1180 ναός partitive genitive after iva ‘where in the ship I have my station’. 1x81 ἀραίου Διός: Zeus, who can carry out the curses of a suppliant who is rejected. ἔλθῃς: ‘go’, cf. Ant. gg ἄνους μὲν ἔρχῃ.

1187f

‘I am utterly ruined. Foot, foot, what shall I do with you in

the rest of my life?’

144 1190

COMMENTARY: ἐπήλυδες:

predicative

‘coming

1190-1209 to me

again’.

They

have

actually started towards the ship. ΣΙΟΣ

‘Come back to do what?’ The sense must be ‘In what way have

you changed your mind from the former intention which you showed’; but a change of mind in Philoctetes will cause also a change of mind in the chorus (they will take him with them); so ‘with changed intent

from the former things’ can be linked to ῥέξοντες. γνώμᾳ: sociative dative. τῶν πάρος: abl. genitive with ἀλλοκότῳ. dv: relative attrac-

tion for & (Oxford text mpogatveis is metrically desirable, ‘you have shown up to now’, but is difficult as he no longer shows it, cf. Page, P.C.Ph.S. 6 (1960) 52. The MSS, however, suggest a past tense, and this is expected: Jebb’s προὔφαινες (from GRQ) is possible metrically as a dragged close to the hipponactean — — — cf. 139, 1151. Wilamowitz’ προέφανας would give a dactylic tetrameter, picking up 1190

and anticipating the six from 1196 f.) 1198 ‘Not even if the fire-bearing lightener shall come consuming me with thunder-blaze.’ Homeric phraseology from Iliad 1. 580 ἀστεροπητής, with a reminiscence of Iliad 15. 117, where Ares will avenge his son, even if he is to be hit with Zeus’ thunderbolt. An unwise remark for a mortal, as Creon’s similar threat in Ant. 1040 shows: ‘you shall not bury him, not even if Zeus’ eagles carry his carrion to the throne of Zeus’.

1202

‘to reject this limb of my foot’ means ‘to reject me in my lame-

ness” (ἀλλ᾽ gives a very difficult synizesis across the stop, and should probably be deleted; then the hiatus gives a Pause before the next series of dactylic tetrameters). 1205

προπέμψατε not ‘escort’ as in 105, but ‘send forth’ from the

ship, as Philoctetes can see that they are not at the moment equipped with swords or axes. (The change of speaker justifies the hiatus after

this line.) 1207

xp&ta: Jebb accepts Hermann’s ypv’, ‘flesh’ here, and thinks

that Sophocles remembers

Cleomenes’

suicide

(Hdt. 6. 75). τέμω

carries on the syntax of the previous line: ‘that I may...’.

1209

φρονᾷ ‘is intent on death’,

COMMENTARY:

1213-26

1213 ὦ πόλις, πόλις marpia suggested acceptable choriambic dimeter B.

by

145 Gleditsch

gives

an

1214 πῶς ἄν with the optative expressing a wish. ‘Would that I could’ implies (for audience at any rate) the possibility that he may. ἄθλιος. . .Gs ye: ‘miserable fool, that I’. ἱερὰν Aip&Sa: the Spercheios, cf. 492. 1218-1471 Exodos: Neoptolemus and Odysseus return: Neoptolemus gives Philoctetes back his bow and makes a last vain appeal. As they move off Herakles appears, and Philoctetes accepts his instructions to go to Troy. Neoptolemus, Philoctetes, and the chorus move off to the ship. 1218 ὁμοῦ constructed here like ἐγγύς with genitive. ‘I would long have been on my way near the ship’, periphrasis with participle. I219

σοι ethic dative, almost ‘for all you could have done about it’.

1220 In spite of Jebb’s defence στείχοντα after στείχων and before lóvT' seems unlikely. Wecklein’s τ᾽ ἄνακτα is as good a guess as any. 1221

ἐλεύσσομεν ‘if I did not see’: the chorus in the orchestra can

see down the parodos. 1222 The optative question is polite. ToAívrpomos bracketed between fvtiv’ and κέλευθον gives the sense ‘What is this return journey that you make with such energetic haste?’ By the conventions of Greek tragedy this discussion happens on stage because the effect

on Odysseus of Neoptolemus’ sudden decision could not otherwise be shown. Philoctetes has turned back into the cave when he hears the chorus’ announcement (cf. 1261). 1224 λύσων Odysseus, Aj. have come μὴ making more

‘to undo’ cf. in a rather different sense, the chorus to 1316 £, “You have come at the right moment if you ξυνάψων, ἀλλὰ συλλύσων ‘to help in solving, not in complicated’.

1226ff The construction runs through ‘which, in obedience to you etc. (I committed) by using base deceit to capture a man', but the main verb ‘I committed’ is supplied by Odysseus, ‘What unfitting

146

COMMENTARY:

1226-48

deed did you do?’ Note resolutions in 1226, 1247, 1249—7 in 39 lines.

1228,

1232 (2),

1238,

X227 ὦν: 1.6. ἔργον τῶν ἔργων, ἃ (relative attraction to supplied partitive genitive) οὔ goi mpétrov ἦν πρᾶξαι. 2229 Odysseus’ fear comes through partly in the repeated indefinites T1 1229, Tis 1231, οὔ τί πον 1233. 1234 Yáp ‘yes, for’. λαβὼν ἔχω: not periphrasis, have their full force ‘I took and hold’.

but both verbs

1235

χερτομῶν ‘making fun of me’.

1238

ἀναπολεῖν ‘plough over again’, always used metaphorically.

1239 ἀρχήν: adverbial accusative, here and in Ant. 92 ἀρχὴν δὲ θηρᾶν οὐ πρέπει τἀμήχανα, seems to me to keep its original sense ‘In

the beginning’. κλύειν àv tgouAóunv: ‘I would wish to hear not even once'. Goodwin, MT $245, translates *I should have wished', but perhaps this is like the imperfect with &v in present unfulfilled condi-

tions: he has heard but he still wishes he had not. οὐδ᾽ ἅπαξ: negative oU because it only negatives ἅπαξ cf. on 1058.

1241

ἔστιν

tig ἔστιν: for this emphatic

repetition, cf. El.

459

οἶμαι μὲν οὖν, οἶμαί τι, Electra’s emphatic assertion of her belief that

Agamemnon

sent Clytemnestra’s ominous dream. For tis cf. 621.

τὸ δρᾶν cf. on 118. 1243 τοῖς: article as pronoun cf. O.C. of LA rec could only mean the chorus.

1244

σοφός can mean both ‘clever’

742 ἐκ δὲ τῶν.

The

τοῖσδ᾽

(often in a bad sense, cf. 14

and here 1246) and ‘wise’. 1245

δρασείεις ‘are proposing to do’ cf. 1001, ἐργασείεις.

1246-7 Divergent interpretations of δίκαιον: for Neoptolemus, that the bow belongs to Philoctetes; for Odysseus, that Neoptolemus should carry out his orders, which comes very near to Thrasymachus’

definition of justice as the advantage of the ruler (cf. on 926). 1248f

μεθεῖναι

ἀναλαβεῖν

‘to let the bow

go’. τὴν ἁμαρτίαν

‘to retrieve the fault which

I committed

αἰσχρὰν...

to my shame’.

COMMENTARY:

1248-65

147

This picks up the keywords of 1224 ff. and rounds off the discussion, which is concluded by a straight quarrel, as constantly down to 1302.

1250-60. Excited antilabe,

1251 τὸν adv φόβον: Jebb compares El. 1110 οὐκ οἶδα τὴν σὴν κληδόν᾽ ‘the story you are talking about’. So ‘the fear (or fearful thing) of which you speak’, But there is a further problem. Our text makes Neoptolemus continue ‘But not even your hand (or force) do I obey so as to act’ τὸ δρᾶν again (cf. 118). In this excited conversation Sophocles could have given Neoptolemus two lines instead of one, but

then a simple ‘nor’ would have sufficed as a transition. ‘But not even’ implies a lost line spoken by Odysseus, e.g. ‘perhaps then my hand will strike fear into you’. If this is right, φόβον may belong to the lost

line and στρατόν could be supplied at the end of 1251: ‘I am not afraid of your army’ (cf. Jackson, MS 242). I255 κώπης: the handle of the sword. Cf. the many vase scenes of Homeric heroes quarrelling.

1257

Odysseus is true to his self-characterisation, 97. Cf. also 1054.

He will use his eloquence with the army. But he stays below the cave to see what will happen. 1259

ἐσωφρόνησας ‘you are sensible’. For the aorist cf. on 234.

1259f τὰ Aolep’ adverbial: ‘for the future’. ‘You might keep your feet out of trouble.’ Note the change from vivid protasis to remote apodosis. κλαυμάτων: lamentation, and so the trouble which causes

one to lament. zx26rf

Neoptolemus

mounts

the

ekkyklema

to

the

cave-door.

ἀμείψας : ‘leaving’, i.e. exchanging the cave (στέγας) for the outside. 1263 A curiously pompous line. θόρυβος ‘a disturbance caused by shouting’.

1264

ἐκκαλεῖσθε: plural, because Philoctetes thinks it is the chorus

(ξένοι). Hence his ὦμοι, when he sees Neoptolemus. 1265

‘This is a bad business.’ This does not sound like tragedy, and

νέα is an emendation for μέγα. Page (P.C.Ph.S. 6 (1960) 53) suggests ὦμοι κακῶν τί χρῆμα; μῶν τί μοι μέγα, with κακόν (read by A) at the

end of 1266. ‘What is this? Are you here bringing me some new big

148

COMMENTARY:

1265-91

woe in addition to my present misery?’ tréutravtes for προπέμποντες, escorting or bringing forth from the ship. Plural, because he still includes the chorus with Neoptolemus. 1268 fF ‘My disaster came from fair words, when I believed your words.” So λόγοισι again in 1271. Here κακῶς ἔπραξα gives the contrasting ἔργον; there it is given by &rnpós λάθρᾳ. 1271 τοιοῦτος: “your words (of repentance) are of the same kind (τοιοῦτος Kai ὅτε) as when you were engaged in stealing (imperfect) my bow, trustworthy (on the surface), but baneful underneath’; cf. Ant. 533, Creon calls Antigone and Ismene δύ᾽ ἄτα, of which &tnpós is the adjective.

1273

‘But certainly not now.’ The same formula in El. 817.

1274

δέδοκται ‘it is your resolve’ (perfect).

1275 f Each of Philoctetes’ answers breaks the line at the caesura *Say no more’, ‘ More resolved than I can say’, ‘All your words will be useless’.

Then

Neoptolemus

breaks

into

his

imprecation

‘Curse no more’, and the temperature goes down

in

1286

until Odysseus

interrupts in 1296. 1277

Supply δεδογμένον to complete the construction with ἴσθ᾽.

1278 ἤθελον μὲν ἂν: cf. 1239. ‘I could wish you were persuaded... but if in fact (κυρῶ) none of my words are to the point, I am finished.’ For πέπαυμαι, cf. Electra's bitter τπτετταύμεθ᾽ ἡμεῖς (El. 796) ‘We are utterly stopped, and we shall never stop you’. 1282 fiiov ‘means of life’. ‘You have taken my life so that I am completely destitute (perfect), and then you come and lecture me. 1284 αἴσχιστος is a possible but unnecessary emendation for the manuscript ἔχθιστος. Note the cruclty of γεγώς instead of πεφυκώς, when Neoptolemus prides himself on his breed (@Uo1s)—he is only a happening, contrast 874. x289

ἀπώμοσ᾽:

instantaneous

aorist,

cf.

1259.

‘I swear,

No,

by

(will

be

the holy majesty of Zeus the highest. 1291

πάρεσται

φανερόν

‘my

action

will

show

you’

COMMENTARY:

present clear-seen). κράτει:

1291-1306

149

‘take’ with partitive genitive. Neopto-

lemus hands over the bow. 1293

‘I forbid you, as the gods are my witnesses, in the name of the

Atreidae’, i.c. I call the gods to witness my action. Odysseus has watched the conversation from the farodos, cf. 1257. Now he cannot contain himself. Philoctetes has been wholly engaged

with Neoptolemus, and only now at the sound of his voice looks down and sees him.

1296

ἐπῃσθόμην:

instantaneous aorist, cf. 1259. ‘Whose voice (is

it Odysseus?) do I hear?’ Jebb well notes that Philoctetes reverts now to the more kindly τέκνον for Neoptolemus. x299

ἀλλ᾽

οὔ τι χαίρων:

common

formula

in threats:

‘You will

suffer for it if you do.’ ὀρθωθῇ ‘goes straight’. This is what Odysseus has feared, cf. 75, and he makes off (the actor has to play Herakles). 1300 ff

πρὸς

θεῶν,

μεθῇς..

.μέθες... πρὸς

θεῶν. . . μεθείην

tie

these lines of struggle together. μεθίημι is both ‘let loose the arrow’ and ‘let go the hand’. με... .xeipa: the common part construction, cf. 823.

Homeric whole-and-

1302 f τίμ’.. .ἀφείλου μὴ κτανεῖν: constructed as with κωλύω. “Why have you robbed me of the killing of a foe?’. Jebb notes the extreme rarity of resolution of the fifth long: πολέμιον, cf. 1327. In O.T. 719 Musgrave’s transposition ἄβατον els ὄρος is simple and right. There are a few cases in Euripides after 415 8.c. Cf. A. M. Dale,

Euripides Helen (1967) xxvii. 1304

Neoptolemus states his ideal: killing an enemy is not justified

if he is unarmed

(Odysseus only has a sword against Philoctetes'

fatal arrows). Odysseus is near this in the Ajax (1332—5) when he tells

Agamemnon to allow the burial of Ajax: ‘do not hate so much that you trample on justice’, Pindar is near it in Pyth. 9. 170: ‘he bade him praise even the foe if he acted justly’. And it leads up to the Socratic view that the just man must not harm anyone. 1306 ψευδοκήρυκας ‘false-heralds’ in the sense of proclaiming loudly what they cannot perform, Odysseus obviously in virtue of

1297 (and Jebb rightly compares the heralds in Euripides Heraclidae

150

COMMENTARY:

1306-25

55 ff. and Supplices 399 ff.) but τοὺς πρώτους extends the reference to the Atreidae themselves. κακούς sc. μέν cf. 1167. 1308 f el&v the δέ comes genitive (but against me’,

marks a change of subject: ‘so much for that’. τὰ μέν: in 1315. ὅτου ὀργήν cf. on 327 τίνος... . XóAov for the the MSS ὅπου is easier). μέμψιν: ‘cause for complaint cf. 61 etc. for the use of the abstract.

1310 τὴν φύσιν: contrast Philoctetes’ says that the elision gives quasi-caesura; on to δ᾽ so that in fact the line has, instead a caesura in the first and another in the

terminology in 1284. Jebb but the elision ties ἔδειξας of a second-metron caesura, third metron, cf. 276 with

caesura only after fifth long, and on τοι. 1311 ἐξ ἧς: the φύσις, as the source of growth, can be equated with the father. ἔβλαστε: BA does not always lengthen the preceding vowel in this word, cf. J. M. Descroix, Trimétre iambique (1931) 20. 1313

Tjxou' ἄριστα ‘was called a hero’. Cf. 378, 607, 1074.

1314

ἥσθην: instantaneous aorist, cf. 1259.

I315 ὧν partitive gen., as normally with this verb, gov abl. gen. *hear what I desire to gain from you.' 1316ff Neoptolemus repeats what 1095 ff., 1116 fl., 1165 fl.

the chorus

have already said:

1318 ἔγκεινται ‘are involved in misery of their cf. Eur. Hel. 269 πολλαῖς συμφοραῖς ἐγκείμεθα. 1319f τούτοις

and

τινά

stand

at

the

beginning

own

and

choosing’,

end

of the

sentence as if both went with both infinitives; but grammatically τούτοις belongs only to supplied with ἐποικτίρειν.

συγγνώμην

ἔχειν

and

τούτους

must

be

1321 Sophoclean triad: “you have become a savage (in mind, as well as body, cf. 226) and you both refuse a counsellor and hate a kindly adviser, as if he were an enemy’,

1325

γράφου: middle, ‘copy for your own use’ cf. Aesch. Cho. 450

ἐν φρεσὶν γράφον.

COMMENTARY:

1326fF

1326-34

151

Repeats and expands what Neoptolemus had already said

to the chorus in 192 ff. 1327 tov ἀκαλυφῇ ‘roofless’. Cf. the statue of Chryse and altar illustrated on the late fifth-century Attic vases collected by E. M. Hooker, 7.H.S. 70 (1950) 35. ‘A snake as hidden watchman’, like the snake in the Erechtheion, which was identified with Erichthonios

or Erechtheus and called olxoupós ὄφις (Ar. Lys. resolution of the fifth long in 1327, cf. on 1302.

759).

For the

1329ff ‘Know that, as long as the sun rises in the east and sets in the west, there would be no respite from this disease, until you come of your own will to Troy, are healed by the Asclepiadae, and shine

forth as the sacker of Troy with your bow and with me.' The glory is all part of Philoctetes’ restoration to heroic life. 1329

μή mot”

because

the statement is almost an oath. ἂν τυχεῖν

probably rightly emended from ἐντυχεῖν (although ἐντυχεῖν could be complete aorist with future sense, cf. the present in 113); τυχεῖν picks up τύχης in 1326 and évruyov is used in a different sense (‘meeting’)

in 1333. παῦλαν: translated above as subject of τυχεῖν ‘come to pass’. τυχεῖν

‘obtain’

pronoun respite!

normally

or adjective, may

be

better

only

and

takes

the accusative

with

a neuter

the solemnity of ‘there would

here

than

‘you

would

get

no

be no respite’.

(Sophocles could, however, have used the accusative to avoid confusion with the genitive νόσου.) 1330

αὑτὸς ἥλιος: the rising and setting of the sun is almost a

guarantee of the truth of Neoptolemus’ words.

οὗτος

‘yonder Sun’

is expected, but Sophocles may have been thinking of Hdt. 8. 143 ‘as long as the sun goes on the same course as now, we will never make an agreement with Xerxes’. 1333 Ασκληπίδαιν is a more convenient form for iambics than the correct ᾿Ασκληπιάδαιν. They are Machaon and Podalirius, cf. Homer,

Iliad 2. 731. (Jebb rightly keeps the genitive plural of the MSS, cf. on 320, instead of emending to the dative dual.) X334

μαλαχθῇς: μαλάσσειν is ‘to make soft or mild’; so the fierceness

of the disease is to be driven out of him, and the Hippocratic writers use the word of a fever abating. νόσου: abl. gen. as with παύεσθαι.

152

1336

COMMENTARY:

τῇδ᾽ ἔχοντα

1336-60

‘that this is so’, cf. Eur. Med.

365 ἀλλ’ οὔτι

ταύτῃ ταῦτα ‘this is no wise so’. 1337 ff

Cf. 604 above. ἐστιν...

ἁλούς periphrasis, but probably Jebb

is right to accent ἔστιν ‘We have a man, captured’. 1340f θέρους: partitive predicative, ‘completely’, 1341f

genitive

of time

within

which.

πᾶσαν:

δίδωσ"... ἑαυτόν ‘he gives himself for slaying’.

1344ff ᾿πίκτησις: the additional gain is to be ‘judged the best of the Greeks’ (defined more precisely in 1425) and win the glory of capturing Troy, as well as being healed. For ἕνα... ἄριστον cf. O.C. 563 els πλεῖστ᾽ ἀνήρ: so here ‘one better than all the many’. τοῦτο μὲν: adv. acc. ‘first’ cf. Ant. 61 τοῦτο μὲν... ἔπειτα 5°. These are the arguments that Odysseus used in 997. 1348

ὦ στυγνὸς αἰών: Philoctetes’ last great speech on the old lines;

in 1362 ff. he shows that he still has not understood that Neoptolemus’ first story was a lie. αἰών: his life is personified as a force which can keep him alive or let him die.

1351 ὅς ‘who gave me kindly advice.’ (It is tempting to read ὅσ᾽ ‘all that he advised me in his kindliness’, the relative clause hanging on to λόγοις.) 1553

ἐς φῶς...

.εἶμι; ‘If I do this, how shall I go into the light’.

Cf. 580 λέγειν ts φῶς ‘say it openly’. When I am in the open, ‘whom shall I be able wronged. 1354

κύκλοι

to talk to’—both without

qualification

as an outcast can

and

still more

only be Philoctetes’

as

eyes.

jebb rightly recalls O.7. 1371, where Oedipus says that he blinded himself because he could not bear the thought of seeing his mother and father in Hades. So, if Philoctetes comes into the φῶς (of life in the Greek camp), his eyes will have to endure seeing him associate with the Atreidae. The lonely man's eyes have a life of their own, like his hands (1004) and his bow (1128).

1359

πρὸς τούτων ‘at their hands’, cf. 960.

1360

οἷς Y&p: for omission of ἄν cf. 764. ‘Those whose mind is the

COMMENTARY: mother

of crime,

πάντα

internal

the

acc.

mind

with

trains

παιδεύει,

1360-75

to be

153

criminals

κακούς

in everything’

predicative:

cf. Eur.

Med. 295 παῖδας. .. ἐκδιδάσκεσθαι σοφούς. (The Oxford text πάντα... κακούς is good sense, but the MSS τἄλλα... κακά comes to the same: “trains them in crime for the whole of the rest of their actions’, i.e. the future as well as the past.) 1362 καὶ σοῦ δ᾽ ‘and in you, too, I am amazed at this’. σοῦ is probably a partitive genitive of place. The periphrasis strengthens the expression a little; ‘I wonder (instantaneous aorist) and keep on wondering’.

1365 The bracketed words are clumsy in expression, particularly the link-on of oi in asyndeton, and do not help the argument that Neoptolemus has been wronged. It does not matter that Philoctetes did not know the story in detail. Presumably some actor thought an allusion to the suicide of Ajax would be good here.

1367

ἀλλά u’, ὃ ξυνήνεσας ‘as you agreed’ cf. 526 and below 1398.

(The MSS ἀλλ᾽ ἃ poi ξυνώμοσας may be right since in 941 Philoctetes does speak of Neoptolemus swearing: the word commonly has the bad

sense of conspiracy but not always.) 1369

‘evilly as they are evil’ cf. 166. On the articulation of the line

cf. 101. 1370

διπλῆν:

this

is

Philoctetes’

counter-bid

to

Neoptolemus’

ἐπίκτησις in 1344. In what sense is the ‘gratitude’ of Philoctetes and his father ‘double’? It cannot be ‘double’ as coming from two people: that would be μίαν μὲν... μίαν δέ. There does not seem to be a good parallel for it meaning ' double-size'. It must then be, as Jebb takes it, gratitude (1) for taking me home, (2) for deserting the Atreidae and behaving true to breed, as is explained in reverse by the appended καί sentence in 1371 'and you will not, by helping criminals, appear to be like criminals in nature’. X373 εἰκότ᾽ ‘your words are in character’. Fundamentally εἰκώς means ‘like’ and very often in the fifth century and later ‘like the person’ who says or does the thing to which it refers. 1375

φίλου μετ᾽ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε ‘with me as your friend’.

154

COMMENTARY:

1377-90

1377 τῷδε δυστήνῳ ποδί: for δύστηνος cf. 291. Jebb takes as sociative dative ‘Sail to Troy etc. with this wretched foot?’ This has not troubled Philoctetes before (cf. 1355 f.), but he always resents having been abandoned because of his foot (cf. 1201): so ‘and to the son of Atreus, who was most hostile to my wretched foot’. 1378 Neoptolemus answers with the common negating use of μὲν οὖν, cf. Denniston, GP 475. ‘No (not to enemies), but to people who

will heal you.’ βάσιν, abstract for the concrete ‘foot’ with which one walks (βαίνειν). 1380 alvov Jcbb takes as ‘counsel’ cognate accusative to alvécas in the sense of ‘recommend’, on the assumption that the noun takes its colour from the verb. alvos means a ‘tale’, animal parable (Hesiod,

Op. 202) or fiction (Odyssey 14. 508). Philoctetes has suffered from one fiction from Neoptolemus and suspects another: ‘Teller of cruel fiction’. 1381

AG@oO’.. .τελούμενα ‘being accomplished

to the best end’.

Jebb notes that τελοῦμαι is not used as a future passive and therefore

this is present. (λῷσθ᾽ is far from the καλῶς or κάλ᾽ of the MSS: H. D. Broadhead (BICS 8 (1961) 57) suggests KAéos ‘to our glory ’.) 1382ff ‘Do you not feel shame before the gods in saying this?" i.e. Philoctetes still believes that the whole Helenus story is a fiction.

Neoptolemus answers ‘Why should one when one receives benefits?’ (ὠφελούμενος must be passive; Jebb accepts Buttmann’s ὠφελῶν φίλους, which is good sense but a drastic change); I. M. Linforth is probably right in taking ὠφελούμενος as ‘receiving benefits from the gods’, i.e. the capture of Troy and the healing of Philoctetes (Univ. of Calif. Publ. in Class. Phil. 15. 3 (1956) 146). Philoctetes picks up the ὄφελος in ὠφελούμενος: ‘Benefit to the Atreidae? or do you say this

with reference to me?’ For tn” ἐμοί cf. O.C. 414 ταῦτ᾽ ἐφ᾽ ἡμῖν... εἰρηκώς. 1385

‘Your benefit surely, as I am your friend.’ Cf. 1130, fj που.

1387 κακοῖς: instrumental, with θρασύνεσθαι ‘driven to excess by misery’.

1390

Philoctetes

synizesis.

goes

back

to the beginning

again.

ἐγὼ

οὐκ:

COMMENTARY:

1391-1407

155

1391 εἶἷ.. -σώσουσ᾽ Spa. The force of this is not ‘see if they will save you’, but rather ‘if they save you, consider what that means’. 1392

I'll never consider it in such a way as to see Troy of my own

free will’, i.e. if it involves going to Troy. 1393

ἐν λόγοις ‘by means of words’, cf. 60.

1394

πείθειν: Jebb

defends the future infinitive of the MSS

by

Thuc. 3. 28, οὔτ᾽ ἀποκωλύσειν δυνατοὶ ὄντες. 1395

ῥᾷστ᾽ ἐμοὶ μὲν... σὲ δέ: Jebbexplains that the full form would

be ῥᾷστ᾽ ἐμοὶ αὐτῷ (or αὐτὸν) μὲν... σὲ δέ. 1398

Cf. 815, and on 1367.

1401 ‘I have had enough of groans and lamentations.’ τεθρήνηται impersonal passive. It would be more natural to take Troy as the subject, but the sense must be ‘I am tired of lamentations here’. 1402

Change of metre to catalectic trochaic tetrameters for moving

off, cf. O.T. 1515, again for moving off. Probably here the rather quicker movement makes the interruption by Herakles’ anapaests in 1409 even more startling. (Tragic trochaic tetrameters have diaeresis

after the second metron: the only parallel for the overrun in 1402 is Aesch.

Pers.

165,

where

the

MSS

have

ταῦτά

poi

διπλῇ

μέριμν᾽

ἄφραστός ἐστιν ἐν φρεσίν: this order is infinitely preferable to Porson's transference of διπλῆ to the end of the line to give the normal diaeresis,

and no easy solution presents itself here; Porson deletes ef δοκεῖ so that 1402 becomes the last iambic trimeter.) 1403 ἀντέρειδε: the natural dative to supply is τῇ ἐμῇ βάσει ‘join your steps to mine’. Jebb takes as ‘plant your steps firmly? upon the

ground, cf. ἀντέχου in 893. The picture of Neoptolemus helping Philoctetes is better. 1406

προσωφέλησιν ‘aid’, one of the long abstracts that Sophocles

likes; it only occurs here. 1407 ‘There is much to be said for Dindorf’s excision of σῆς ττάτρας ...QU8Gs as explanatory expansion. Then. 1407-8 become: Philoctetes, * Pll prevent them coming near.’ Neoptolemus, ‘Come, when you have done obeisance to the ground’, cf. on 533.

156

COMMENTARY:

1409-18

1409 Herakles appears, probably on the roof of the skene (see above p. 8). The only other surviving divine appearance in Sophocles is

Athena at the beginning of the Ajax. We have little evidence for Sophocles’ use of the deus ex machina, although he certainly used one to point the moral in the Tereus (fr. 589 P). Here Herakles brings the story back to its epic conclusion like, for instance, Apollo in Euripides' Orestes. But the difference is fundamental: there is no human reason for Orestes to spare Hermione or Menelaus to accept him as a sonin-law; Apollo compels them. But Herakles, whose special relation to Philoctetes has been repeatedly stated through the play, is the one

person

who

could

persuade

Philoctetes:

in modern

terms,

if a

character like Philoctetes breaks, the break is so violent that it may be attended by a vision. There is no reason to suppose that Sophocles saw it like this, but the fact makes the appearance of Herakles psychologically acceptable, just as the appearance of Athena to Achilles in Iliad 1. 194 ff., which Sophocles may have remembered, is psychologically acceptable (cf. C. M. Bowra, Sophoclean tragedy (1944) 302). The recitative anapaests give Herakles time to establish himself, and Philoctetes and Neoptolemus time to turn and hear him. They end, as often, with a paroemiac (1417). 1411 φάσχειν: infinitive for imperative. The phrasing is conditioned by the preceding μήπω ye (στεῖχε). Sophocles has shaped it as ‘do not go, but do something else’ and so the identification of Herakles takes

the form ‘say that’ (cf. 0.7. 462 Teiresias to Oedipus: ‘if you find I am wrong, then say (φάσκειν) that prophecy gives me no wisdom’). And the ‘ voice’ has priority because he has stopped them by speaking: hence the misplacing of the τε ‘say that it is the voice of Herakles you both hear with your ears and you see his form’. (It is quite improper to build on this φάσκειν the theory that Herakles is Odysseus in disguise: if Sophocles had wanted that, he would have made it entirely clear.) 1415 ‘the plans of Zeus’: thus Odysseus was right in 989. This reestablishes the Helenus story in a word. 1416 ‘and to stop the journey internal accusative.

on which

you

1418

happened

to me’.

τὰς ἐμὰς.. «τύχας

‘what

are starting’.

One

ὁδόν

expects

a

COMMENTARY:

1418-31

157

recital of the labours of Herakles (as in the Trachinice and Hercules Furens), but the point is the analogy with Philoctetes: ‘after how many labours pursued to the end I gained immortality...and you after all this misery will make your life glorious’. πόνος can be used

as well of the misery of Philoctetes as of the labours of Herakles, and this helps the analogy. 1420

ἀθάνατον ἀρετήν ‘I won immortal excellence, as you can see’.

This is a difficult phrase: Jebb takes it as ‘deathless glory’, which he then says means ‘glorious immortality’. Glory can be deathless without its possessor being immortal; that kind of immortality Philoctetes will have with his εὐκλεᾷ βίον (1422) when he has been ‘judged first in áperü! (1425). Herakles had this kind of ἀρετή in his life (cf. Trachiniae passim), now he has ‘immortal ἀρετή᾽, the excellence of an immortal as distinct from that of a mortal. This is visible (ὁρᾶν) because he appears young and beautiful, as for instance on a late fifth-century vase with Athena driving him to heaven (Munich 2360),

very different from the bearded Herakles of the labours and the final agony. x422

θέσθαι ‘to make your life glorious’, cf. 532 for θέσθαι. This

implicitly answers Philoctetes! TG προσήγορος, 1353. X425 ἄρετῇτε: Philoctetes’ peculiar ἀρετή is as an archer; so he will be chosen to fight the archer Paris—in the summary of Lesches' Little Iliad this is described as a duel (μονομαχία). Cf. also above p. 4 on Euripides’ play. The main sentence follows with a tripartite pév

clause to 1430, and then the δέ clause giving Herakles’ instructions to Philoctetes before he turns to Neoptolemus.

1426

τῶνδ᾽.. «κακῶν: Philoctetes’ life on Lemnos is regarded as

part of the Trojan war caused by Paris’ rape of Helen. 1427

νοσφιεῖς βίου ‘remove from life’, abl. gen.

1429

ἀριστεῖ": the prize for ἀρετή. The herald of the Agamemnon

(§77) thinks of the spoils of Troy nailed up in the temples of Greece. 1431 £ The antecedent of & δ᾽ ἄν is a suppressed τούτων ‘of these take a memory-offering for my bow to my pyre’. τόξων ἐμῶν:

brachylogy for ‘what my bow has achieved’, cf. 682.

158

COMMENTARY:

1433-45

1433ff Neoptolemus has to be brought in both because he is there and because he killed Eurypylus, the last outside ally of Priam, and finally Priam himself. The Oxford text ταῦτ᾽ means ‘to you I give the same counsels’ (i.e. that Philoctetes is to go to Troy); but this is nonsense, Neoptolemus knows it. The MSS have ταῦτα ‘To you I give this advice’ which is explained by γάρ: ‘neither of you can

sack Troy without the other: you must behave as a pair of lions guarding each other’. 1436 λέοντε συννόμω ‘lions who share the same area’; so in 10. 297, which Sophocles may have remembered, Odysseus Diomede set out at night ὥς te λέοντε δύω. But he had in mind the common association of heavy-armed soldier and archer—in Ajax and Teucer.

Iliad and also epic

1438 παυστῆρα: the agent noun used predicatively almost as a future participle. Neoptolemus in 1333 thought of the sons of Asclepius: Herakles will send Asclepius himself. 1439 τὸ δεύτερον: Herakles sacked Laomedon’s Troy, and on the East pediment of the temple at Aegina, which represents the earlier Trojan war, appears as an archer: for Philoctetes’ part in this expedition cf. above, p. 5. 2441

εὐσεβεῖν:

the audience would

remember

that Neoptolemus

killed Priam on the altar of Zeus and was subsequently himself killed at Delphi, and that Ajax, son of Oileus, tried to rape Cassandra in the temple of Athena at Troy, and in return the gods raised the storm which shattered the Greek fleet on the way to Greece. 1442 οὐ yap ηὑσέβεια: ‘Piety does not die with men; whether they live or die, it is not destroyed. At the least, this means that the memory of good deeds lives on: in the exceptional case of Herakles, he has himself become immortal. The emendation οὐ γάρ for ἡ γάρ seems necessary, if only because 1444 makes nonsense unless it repeats 1443 in a different form. 1445ff

The

final move-off in recitative anapaests of actors as well

as chorus as in 4j., Trach., O.C. (Note that in 1445 and 1470 there is an overhang from the first metron into the second instead of the

COMMENTARY: diaeresis between dimeters.) 1448 τίθεμαι

‘I also give

metra

which

my

decision

1445-61

is normal in

159

in recitative

the same way.’

anapaestic

Cf. τὴν ψῆφον

‘I vote’.

1449fF ‘Do not be slow to act’: xpóviot predicative. ‘For the right time and the sailing-wind here at your stern urge you on.’ πλοῦς can mean ‘sailing-wind’ as an extension from the meaning ‘possibility of

sailing’ in e.g. Eur. Hec. 898 ef μὲν ἦν στρατῷ | πλοῦς... νῦν δ᾽, οὐ γὰρ ino’ ovpious πνοὰς θεός. But γάρ in the sixth place is unexampled

in tragedy: Jebb quotes 1268 for yap as fourth word; but there καὶ τὰ πρίν are really one word, and γάρ could not have been placed any earlier. Possibly follow Cavallin’s stopping μή vuv χρόνιοι μέλλετε" πράσσειν καιρός, Kai πλοῦς ὅδ᾽ - ἐπείγει γὰρ κατὰ πρύμναν. ‘It is

time to act, and here is the sailing-wind. For it urges you from the stern.’ In any case the paroemiac (1451) marks the end of the section. 1453f Cf. above on 533. ξύμφρουρον ἐμοί: ‘which shared my watch’, The familiar triad—cave, Nymphs, Sea, and then the mountain is added in a new sentence. ‘Meadow Nymphs by the water’ or rather ‘Nymphs of the water-meadows’: the landscape seems to have become softer when Philoctetes says goodbye to it. 1455 ‘strong beat on the scacape.’ For κτύπος ἄρσην cf. Dioscorides on Sositheos, Anth. Pal. 7. 707: ἄρσενα ῥυθμόν ‘masculine rhythm’, as distinct from effeminate. (προβολῆς is emended for προβλής, which Sophocles used as ‘cape’ in 936. Is προβλής possibly here an adjective ‘strong beat thrown forth from the sea’?) 1457 xpär’: unique use of the neuter nominative accusative). ‘My head inside the cave.’

(cf. 1001 for the

1459f ‘Eppaiov ὅρος was known as a Lemnian mountain, as Clytemnestra quotes it as a beacon station in Aesch. Ag. 283. ‘Often sent me a groan echoing my voice as I was storm-tossed.” ye1pazoμένῳ of Philoctetes’ disease, as σάλου in 271.

1461 Avxidv te ποτόν: again something we have never heard of before. Later legend knew that Apollo Lyceius had given Philoctetes

160

COMMENTARY:

1461-70

a fountain of wine and a fountain of honey. (The reading comes from an ancient commentator: the MSS read yAUxiov—' sweeter’, which avoids the new and recondite allusion. For scansion cf. Od. 9. 34.) 1462f Hermann saw that a paroemiac was likely before the final section and rewrote very elegantly Asitrouev, οὐ δὴ | δόξης ποτὲ τῆσδ᾽ ἐπιβάντες. The improvement in phrasing is even greater than the

improvement wrote.

in metre, and this must have been what

Sophocles

1465 εὐπλοίᾳ: sociative dative. ἀμέμτττως ‘so that I have no cause to complain’. 1466f Sophoclean triad. Μοῖρα is μεγάλη because it is the will of the gods. φίλων includes Neoptolemus as well as Herakles. πανδαμάτωρ δαίμων: Zeus, cf. Ant. 604 ff. Philoctetes’ final complete acceptance. 1470 Νύμφαις ἁλίαισιν: the Nereids. σωτῆρας acc. as agreeing with subject of infinitive, feminine as in O.T. 81. νόστου: obj. gen. ‘to make our return safe’. Not only the return to Troy, but also the ultimate return to Greece.

APPENDIX

1

METRES Metres can be divided into spoken, recitative (by which is meant recited to an accompaniment), and sung. The metre for speech is the

tambic trimeter. Basically the scheme for this is:

x πὸ

-]

x -v-|

X —v-, three metra each consisting of anceps (either short or long) followed by long, short, long. Long syllables can be resolved into two shorts; the first anceps can be resolved into two shorts, the second and third anceps are occasionally resolved into two shorts to accommodate a proper name. In this play Philoctetes’ furious speeches (cf. on 740, 923, 1004) have something like three times as many resolved syllables per 100 lines as the rest of the play. The second metron normally has a word-end either after the anceps or after the short, and this cut (caesura) ties the second metron to the first and third (cf. however on 101, etc.). If the line ends with a three-syllable word, the anceps preceding it must be short; it was evidently felt that word-end after long anceps there made too great a pause before the end of the line (cf. on 22, 961). Very rarely two lines are tied together by elision between the end of one line and the beginning of the next (cf. on 645). The chief recitative metres of tragedy are the anapaestic dimeter and the trochaic tetrameter catalectic. Recitative anapaestic dimeters are commonly used by the chorus to introduce a new character (but not in this play), by characters and chorus in lyric dialogue (144 f.), by a deus ex machina introducing himself (1409 f), by characters and chorus moving off at the end of the play (1445 ff.). The basic form is: vu — vu — | vo — vu —; long syllables can be resolved into two shorts, but if this is done the preceding two short syllables are contracted into a long; the contraction of the two shorts into a long does not similarly carry with it resolution of the succeeding long. Each metron normally ends with a word (but cf. on 1445). Dimeters are varied by an occasional monometer, e.g. 167, and section-ends are commonly marked by a catalectic dimeter, e.g. 168 — — οὐ - | vv — —, known as the paroerniac,

In this play the trochais tetrameter catalectic is used for the first [ 161]

162 departure

stopped

APPENDIX of

Neoptolemus

by Herakles.

The

and

1

Philoctetes

basic scheme

(1402-8),

which

is: -o—- x |-v-x

is

||

—v— x —v-. Because the line is felt as a dimeter + a catalectic dimeter, word-end is practically invariable after the second anceps (cf. however on 1402). All longs except the last can be resolved. Exceptionally in this play, Neoptolemus is given four recitative dactylic hexameters between the strophe and the antistrophe of the ode to Sleep (839 ff.). The lyric metres are discussed in detail in the commentary. Here, however, a brief note may be given on the general shape of each lyric utterance of the chorus. I. The parodos 135-218. The chorus examine Philoctetes’ cave. The first pair of strophe/antistrophe moves from an iambic trimeter (with short anceps all through) to an aeolic hendecasyllable (phalaecean) and then back to syncopated iambic (ithyphallic). Then four varying aeolic lines lead to a pure dactylic tetrameter as penultimate and catalectic iambic dimeter as clausula. Neoptolemus comments both after strophe and after antistrophe in recitative anapaests. The second pair is pure aeolic: (a) three glyconics and a pherecratean (which is a catalectic glyconic), (δ) two glyconics and asclepiad (= glyconic with two extra choriambs inserted), (c) dodrans A (the tai-end of a glyconic), glyconic, pherecratean. Neoptolemus comments in recita-

tive anapaests after the antistrophe. The third pair moves from a syncopated iambic trimeter into what is probably an ionic trimeter, then four choriambic dimeters B ending with a pendant enneasyllable

of the same kind, and finally a catalectic ionic trimeter (but cf. analysis). 2. Strophe 391 ff. = antistrophe 507 ff. The tone is set by the chorus’ excited invocation of Cybele, which Philoctetes hears as confirming Neoptolemus’ story. Their lyric iambics are syncopated in the second line. In the fourth line dochmiacs take over, followed by syncopated iambics in the fifth and sixth, iambic metron plus dochmiac in 399-400, and finally three dochmiacs. 3. Stasimon 676-729. For the only time in the play the chorus are alone and sing a regular stasimon with two pairs of strophe and antistrophe in predominantly aeolo-choriambic (recalling the parodos). In the first, 676 ff. (a) the opening iambic trimeter makes a period in

itself, (5) dactylic tetrameter, enoplian, and ithyphallic in synaphaea, (c) greater asclepiad with dragged close (anticipating the next pair,

METRES

163

707 ff.), phalaecean, iambic trimeter, choriambic dimeter A, ithyphallic, (d) dodrans B, 3 choriambic dimeters A and aristophanean (catalectic form of choriambic dimeter A) in synaphaea. (The pendant close picks up the earlier ithyphallics.) The second pair is predominantly asclepiad. Hiatus makes periodclose certain at the end of of 712 = 725 and the dodrans A with dragged close picks up the ends of the earlier dragged asclepiads. In the second half the end of the alcaic hendecasyllable picks up the end

of the greater asclepiad and is repeated in catalectic form by the final reizianum. 4. Lyric dialogue 827-64. Again the tone is set by the prayer to Sleep in the strophe. After the opening dactylic tetrameter, the strophe can be classed as iambo-dochmiac, but the important thing is, evidently, the closing of each line with two and usually more long syllables: the only short closes are 831, 838. Neoptolemus separates strophe and

antistrophe

with

four recitative

dactylic

hexameters.

The

epode

(855 ff.) goes back to aeolo-choriambic: (a) glyconic and phalaecean in synaphaea, (b) dodrans A and dactylic tetrameter in synaphaca, (c) dactylic tetrameter, syncopated iambic dimeter, telesillean in synaphaea (period-close is certain in 863), (d) pherecratean and

iambic dimeter catalectic in synaphaea. 5. Kommos 1081-1218. Philoctetes laments his fate with the chorus in two long pairs of strophe and antistrophe and an epode. The first

pair

(1081-1122)

is predominantly

aeolo-choriambic

with

inter-

spersed iambic, dactylic, and dochmiac. The second pair (1123-68) is aeolo-choriambic with a very little iambic and dactylic inter-

spersed. So far in each stanza Philoctetes sings first and then the chorus wind up. The epode is free lyric dialogue. It starts in iambic, then shifts to ionic (1175), and aeolo-choriambic (1181), then a rush of

dactylic (1195), then a return to iambic and aeolo-choriambic (1210). Note: The following notation is used in the metrical analyses: long, short, anceps resolved long G period-close ||

—v

x

long anceps x long contracted from double short brevis in longo ~

=

Fors and d see A. M. Dale, Lyric metres of Greek drama: 176f. d=AsdE

=

vv.

vu

-,s=-v„ds=-vu-v-Sdi=-

v-vu—-R-,

—d-

=

-

-uu--,

sd'ds

=

2

-vv-,

-v-uv-|-v

APPENDIX THE

TRANSMISSION

OF

2 THE

TEXT!

by P. E. Easterling Sophocles was a highly successful playwright in his own time: he won more victories? than any other known tragedian, and he remained an

undisputed classic throughout antiquity. To a large extent he must have owed his great prestige to although plays were performed the fifth century it is very likely at the dramatic festivals in the

the actual performances of his plays; only once at the City Dionysia during that admired pieces were put on again demes of Attica, the Rural Dionysia,’

and we know that in the fourth century revivals were very common at these festivals. After 386 8.6. an old play was a regular part of the

programme of the City Dionysia, and Sophocles was certainly one of the authors whose plays were revived,* though he was not as out-

standingly popular as Euripides. Even so, we cannot account satisfactorily for the many allusions to his work in the fifth and fourth centuries and for its survival in bulk into the Hellenistic period without assuming that written texts of the plays circulated freely more or less from the start. It is hardly possible that these texts were all faithful reproductions of what Sophocles wrote, especially since

for the first two centuries the plays must have been transmitted without any defence against corruption and interpolation. There was

no

'standard'

scholarly

edition

to

exert

a stabilising

influence

(Aristotle and his followers, though very interested in tragedy, do not 1 For a general survey of the background see L. D. Reynolds and N. G. Wilson, Scribes and scholars (1968). * About two-thirds of his 123 plays must have been successful: he won eighteen victories at the Dionysia — seventy-two plays, and probably six at the Lenaea, where the number of plays submitted by each dramatist is not known for certain. Cf. A. Dain, Sophocle tome 1 (1955) vii-x. * A. W. Pickard-Cambridge, The dramatic festivals of Athens? (1968) 52 and 99. * Revivals: Antigone (Dem. 19. 246-7), a popular favourite; Oinomaos (at Kollytos, Dem. 18. 180); Tyro (Menander, Ep. 108f.).

[ 164]

THE

TRANSMISSION

OF

THE

TEXT

165

seem to have concerned themselves with recension of the text),! and in a period when the plays were still performed they were at risk from the interpolations and alterations of the actors. Our extant Sophocles,

it is true, shows far fewer traces of histrionic meddling? than Euripides, but Sophocles was included in the well-known decree of Lycurgus (c. 338—326 B.c.),? which provided that an official copy of the plays of all three great tragedians be kept in the public archives and the actors compelled to keep to this text, and the implication must be

that his work too was thought to need protection. Scholars have doubted whether the decree had any lasting effect, but it is possible that the official Athenian copy found its way to Alexandria in the reign of Ptolemy III (246-221 B.C.) and was used by the Alexandrian

editors, so that it may have exerted some long-term influence.* 'The work of these editors was crucially important. Through their threefold activity of classification, recension, and exegesis they

imposed order on the mass of material salvaged from the past and established texts which had a remarkable influence on the future. The key figure for Sophocles is Aristophanes of Byzantium (257180 B.c.), who seems to have concerned himself at any rate with classification and recension. In the Life of Sophocles, which is pre-

served in many of our MSS, Aristophanes is quoted as the authority for the number and genuineness of the plays; it is interesting that as many as seven plays attributed to Sophocles were regarded as spurious by the third century ».c.° Our evidence for Aristophanes’ recension of the text is rather fragmentary but on the whole convincing; variant readings are ascribed to him in some of the papyri,® 1 But the Peripatetic Praxiphanes may have expounded some passages of Sophocles: the scholion on O.C. 900 quotes his interpretation of ἀπὸ

ῥυτῆρος.

* D. L. Page, Actors’ interpolations in Greek tragedy (1934) 91. * [Plutarch], Decem oratorum vitae 7, p. 841r. * R. Pfeiffer, History of classical scholarship (1968) 82, warns against overestimating the critical value of this copy. 5 Vita Soph. 18: ἔχει δὲ δράματα, ds φησιν ᾿Αριστοφάνης, pA’. τούτων δὲ νενόθευται ζ΄. (reading 3' with G against 13’ in A: this squares with the total number of genuine plays given by the Suda). According to Pfeiffer (287, cf. 133), Aristophanes probably made this statement in his supplement to the Pinakes, Callimachus' great critical inventory of Greck literature. * Variant readings are ascribed to Apv, Ap, and Apıv in P.Oxy. 9 (1912) 1174 (Jchneutai), to Ap in P.Oxy. 15 (1922) 1805 (Trach.), and to Api in

166

APPENDIX

and there is one reference to him be reasonably certain that he was (previously they had been written brief introductions, ὑποθέσεις, to

2

by name in the scholia.! We can also the first to divide the lyrics into cola out like prose) and that he composed the plays: the extant Hypothesis I to

Antigone is ascribed to him in the MSS, and his introductions were probably the basis for the Hypotheses of some of the other plays. There is no evidence that he also wrote commentaries, but it is very likely that he interpreted Sophocles orally, and not impossible that his

pupil Callistratus published his lecture notes.? But it may have been Aristarchus

íc. 216 to c. 144 B.C.) who

was responsible for the first

thoroughgoing set of commentaries (ὑπομνήματα) ; here again we are reduced to guessing from fragmentary evidence? At all events we can

be certain that some fundamental work of exegesis went on at Alexandria, because the extant scholia are known to derive ultimately from the work of Didymus in the second half of the first century B.c., and

Didymus habitually based his commentaries on earlier authorities. The scholia in fact contain several explicit references to *the com-

mentators’, who must be Didymus' predecessors. The type of information (though not always the critical judgments) offered by these earliest commentators was comparatively sophisti-

cated: they discussed textual problems, grammar

and usage, and

points of antiquarian or mythological interest, but as time went on readers of Sophacles needed more elementary help, such as paraphrases of difficult expressions, and the old commentaries were adapted and new ones composed to suit contemporary needs. The scholia as we have them are the product of a long process of ex-

cerpting and re-working;* it is perhaps not surprising tbat their content ranges from the profoundly learned to the preposterously naive. They appear in our medieval MSS as marginal commentaries,

but this was not the original arrangement: to begin with the ttropvt}P.Oxy. 27 (1962) 2452 (Theseus, if correctly ascribed to Sophocles: see H. Lloyd-Jones, Gnomon 35 (1963) 434-6), but the editor of this fragment, E. G. Turner, is not certain that the letters could not be read as an abbrevia-

tion for Aristarchus (Apy). ! On Ajax 746. 1 Pfeiffer 210, cf. W. S. Barrett, Euripides, Hippolytos (1964) 47 n. 1. * Pfeiffer 222-3. * Sallustius (fourth century A.D.) seems to have been one of the most influential revisers of the scholia. On the history of the scholia see V. De Marco, Scholia in Sophoclis Oedipum Coloneum (1952) xvi-xxvii.

THE

TRANSMISSION

OF

THE

TEXT

167

vata from which they were compiled were issued as separate works, physically independent of the texts on which they commented. These had a quite separate transmission for a long period,! with the important result that the scholia sometimes preserve readings which have disappeared from the text of all our MSS., e.g. Phil. 954, where all the MSS read αὖ θανοῦμαι, but the scholion in L offers the correct αὐανοῦμαι

as a variant.

The importance of the Alexandrians

is beyond

question; but we

cannot tell to what extent their work altered the text of Sophocles or how quickly it standardised

the tradition, because

there is no pre-

Alexandrian papyrus of any of the seven extant plays and therefore we cannot compare the state of the text before and after the time of

Aristophanes. Probably we ought to consider ‘the Alexandrian edition’ as the beginning of a process that went on developing for several generations: for instance, Theon, a scholar of the first century

A.D., is quoted repeatedly in the papyrus of the Ichneutai as a source of variant readings, and it is quite likely that he produced a recension of his own. As Pfeiffer has pointed out (189), ‘there was a continuous

and lively scholarly activity in the field of drama throughout the later centuries which has obscured its beginnings in Alexandria’. The papyri do, however, provide some useful information: they reinforce the impression made by quotations and references in Roman and later Greek authors that a wide range of Sophocles! plays was still being read in the second century A.D. There are no papyri written after about the middle of the third century which have been certainly

identified as belonging to the lost plays; this is what we should expect, judging by the way in which direct quotations of Sophocles in other authors tend about this date to concentrate on our seven extant plays. But there are not enough papyri of Sophocles to throw light on the

question of why these seven survived and not others. The orthodox view since Wilamowitz

has been that someone

in the late second

century made a selection from each of the three great dramatists for 1 How long is still disputed; see N. G. Wilson, C.Q.17 (1967) 244-56, Barrett, Hippolytos 49. We can be sure that the commentaries were transmitted independently of the text for at least three centuries, and possibly much longer, since the regular use of margins for full-scale commentaries cannot have started until the codex had replaced the roll as the standard book form (between the second and the fourth century A.D.) and it may be a much later development.

168

APPENDIX

2

use in schools; this so imposed itself on the reading public that the rest of the plays gradually lost their influence and thereby their chance of survival. However, it has recently been shown for Euripides! that the 'select' plays were already more widely read from the Alexandrian period onwards, so that the selection may perhaps be seen as a symptom of a well-established trend? rather than as a new departure, since the non-select plays were in any case losing ground. For Sophocles we can trace no such clear pattern, because none of the papyri of the extant plays antedates the second century A.p. Whatever may be the true historical background to the making (or evolution) of the selection, Wilamowitz was certainly right to stress the importance of its use in schools; it cannot be an exaggeration to say that Sophocles survived to the extent that he did because the plays, or some of them, were ‘set books’. Even in periods of considerable cultural decay some school texts are still wanted, and it looks from

the evidence as though some of Sophocles’ plays, Ajax in particular, were used as standard text books in schools not only in late antiquity but for most of the Byzantine Middle Ages. For Greek literature there is nothing strictly comparable to the Dark Ages of the medieval West; pagan literature, or a minute selection of it, was a standard

element in Byzantine education, and there were even periods in the history of the Greek East when scholarly study of pagan texts was a

highly respectable intellectual activity. Our latest Sophoclean fragment from antiquity belongs to the late sixth or early seventh century? and our earliest medieval MS probably to the late tenth,‘ but there is evidence that during the intervening period, or at any

rate the part of it from the mid-ninth century onwards, Sophocles was an author familiar to every educated inhabitant of Constantinople.* 1 By Barrett (Hippolytos 51-3) and C. H. Roberts (Mus. Helv. 10 (1953) 270). 3 Barrett suggests (a) that a play's popularity may have depended on whether or not a commentary was available, and (5) that the selection may have become permanent when the codex superseded the roll as the standard book form, and seven plays were conveniently accommodated by a single codex. * P. Antin. 2. 72 (parchment): fragment of Electra. * L: see below. * Arethas in a letter mentions Ajax as the play every schoolboy knew (S. B. Kougeas ὁ Καισαρείας ᾿Αρέθας καὶ τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ (1913) 142, 122). The Suda, which was compiled about α.Ὁ. 1000, quotes heavily from 4j., El., O.T., and O.C.

THE

TRANSMISSION

OF

THE

TEXT.

169

It is true that from about the sixth to the mid-ninth century there can have been almost no interest in Greek tragedy beyond the limited needs of the schools, and that the Iconoclasts, who were in the ascendant in the eighth century, were actively hostile to pagan literature, so that a great many works known to late antiquity had vanished by the time of the δεύτερος ἑλληνισμός, the great resurgence of interest in the ancient world which took place in the ninth century. This was a period of crucial importance for the survival of classical texts. A new type of script, minuscule, had recently been developed as a book-hand to replace the uncial which had been standard from antiquity, and old texts now had to be laboriously transliterated into the new characters. Many works which survived into the ninth century must have been lost because no one was interested enough to have them transliterated, but once a text had been copied into minuscules its chances of survival were very good, since the learned men of the ninth century greatly reinvigorated the intellectual climate, and classical literature was never seriously challenged for the rest of the Middle Ages. These scholars seem to have been more

interested in prose writers than in poets, but our extant MSS prove that at any rate in the tenth and eleventh centuries there was a lively

demand for poetic texts, and for the twelfth century we know of two scholars, Tzetzes and Eustathius, who took some interest in tragedy though they did not produce recensions of the plays. Eustathius

(fl. c. 1160-92) is quite important for the text of Sophocles because of his many quotations (he has preserved a line of Antigone (1167) which

is missing from all our MSS), but we have to wait until the end of the thirteenth century, the so-called Palaeologan Renaissance, before we find evidence of large-scale scholarly work on the tragedians. This period, from about 1290 until about 1320, was one of intense

activity in classical studies. Now more systematically than at any time since the Alexandrian period individual scholars set about producing new recensions of the texts of ancient authors and new scholia to go with them, with results that were sometimes beneficial but often merely compounded corruption.? The man who seems to have given this movement its first main impetus was the monk Maximus Planudes (c. 1255-1305). We do not know whether he produced a full-scale ! On the Sophoclean recensions of this period see A. Turyn,

(1949) 94-173.

7.4.Ph.A. 80

170

APPENDIX

2

recension of any play of Sophocles, but he at any rate wrote scholia on the ‘Byzantine triad’ (Ajax, Electra and Oedipus Tyrannus), which appear in a group of MSS alongside the scholia of his pupil Manuel Moschopulus. Moschopulus certainly edited the three plays as well as writing scholia, and his recension (c. 1290) was one of the major events in the history of the text: it became widely popular, it stimu-

lated further work on Sophocles, and indirectly (through the manuscript A) it exerted an influence which is still strongly felt. This was soon followed by the edition of Thomas Magister, who was perhaps fired with the ambition to outdo Moschopulus. His commentaries (on

the triad and Antigone) contain polemic against his predecessor, and he may have established a text of all seven plays, but his scholarship is

markedly inferior. The best known of the scholars of this generation is Demetrius Triclinius, who drew heavily on Moschopulus and Thomas in his texts and commentaries, but has the distinction of being the

first critic since antiquity to take an intelligent interest in lyric metre. His recension was extremely influential: Turnebus used it as a for his text of 1553 which dominated Sophoclean studies Brunck’s edition appeared in 1786. The Byzantine editors have criticised for treating their texts in too cavalier a fashion on the

basis until been basis

of too little knowledge, and it is true that they were far more like modern scholars than like the Alexandrian editors in their fondness for emendation, but they deserve some credit for having stimulated a vigorous interest in Sophocles, and for having occasionally recovered genuine readings for us, whether by conjecture, or by collating old MSS lost to later generations.* It was in the Byzantine world centred on Constantinople that Greek

civilisation survived until the end of the Middle Ages, but by the greatest good fortune a new market for Greek texts was opened up in the West about half a century before the Turks virtually put an end to Byzantine culture in 1453. Through their study of the Latin authors of

antiquity the Italian humanists were inspired with the desire to recover the Greek classics: they invited scholars from Constantinople to teach in Italy, organised book-collecting missions to the East, and

hired Greek scribes to make copies. As a result there was a steady flow ! More than seventy Moschopulean MSS are still extant. 3 On the use of old MSS by scholars in the thirteenth and fourteenth centuries sce R. Browning, B.I.C.S. 7 (1960) 11-19.

THE

TRANSMISSION

OF

THE

TEXT

171

of Greek books into Italy in the early fifteenth century, among them the manuscript L of Sophocles, which was sent to Florence in 1424 by Giovanni Aurispa after one of his ambitious expeditions in search of texts. Greek authors were slower to find their way into print than Latin, and it was not until the last decade of the century that the first systematic attempts were made to print the Greek classics. In 1502 the seven plays of Sophocles were printed at Venice by Aldus Manu-

tius, seven years after four plays of Euripides and sixteen years before Aeschylus, an order which fairly represents Sophocles! standing from the fourth century B.C. onwards. Ever since the time of the editio princeps his survival has been assured, at least for as long as Western civilisation survives.!

THE

MANUSCRIPTS

Alexander Turyn's fundamental study of the MSS of Sophocles appeared in 1952;* much detailed investigation remains to be done,

but his work has greatly clarified the nature of the tradition and defined the questions that still have to be answered. Turyn began by identifying the recensions of Moschopulus, Thomas Magister, and

Triclinius, and separating off the very numerous copies of these editions from the so-called ‘old’ MSS, i.e. those copies (of whatever date) that offer a more or less uncontaminated and unedited version

of the text of antiquity. Following the lead given by V. De Marco in his work on the scholia, Turyn distinguished two families in the old tradition, which are now generally called Laurentian and Roman after an important representative of each class. The Laurentian family consists of L (Laur. 32, 9, probably late tenth century), and

the Leiden palimpsest A or P (B.P.G. 60A, of the same date as L), which was first brought to light by J. Vürtheim in 1926 and found to be a close though fragmentary relative of L. There is no doubt that these two MSS should be classed as *old',* but some scholars have 1 For the history of the printed text see U. von Wilamowitz-Moellendorff, Einleitung in die griechische Tragodie (1907) ch. 4; R. C. Jebb, Sophocles, the text of the seven plays (1897) xxxi-xliv. 3 Studies in the manuscript tradition of the tragedies of Sophocles, Illinois studies in language and literature, 36, 1-2 (1952). * Though of course it would be surprising if they were quite untouched by emendation, cf. e.g. Aj. 1205.

172

APPENDIX

2

been reluctant to give the same status to the Roman family, which comprises G (Laur.Conv.Soppr. 152, dated 1282), R (Vat.Gr. 2291, fifteenth century), Q (Par.Suppl.Gr. 109, sixteenth century), and M (Mut.Est.a.T.9.4, fifteenth century, containing scholia only). G has been widely used by editors since the time of Dindorf, but fuller examination of the four MSS is needed before Turyn’s picture can be verified in all its details; at least it may be said that the Roman family is a class independent of the Laurentian and free enough from interpolation to be taken seriously as a witness to the old tradition.! The most controversial theory advanced by Turyn concerns the famous manuscript A (Par.Gr. 2712, late thirteenth or early fourteenth century), which has enjoyed great prestige ever since it was used by Brunck; it has also been influential in an indirect way, first because one of its close relatives was used as the basis of the Aldine edition, and secondly because its scribe introduced a large number of corrections into the text of L, which until recently were not recognised as

deriving from A. Turyn maintained that A is essentially an edited text, the work of some Byzantine scholar who relied mainly on Moschopulus in the triad and based his text of the remaining four plays on the Laurentian and Roman families with many interpolations

of his own. It is now beyond question that A is an edited text and not the representative of an uncontaminated tradition: its closeness to Moschopulus in the triad and its general concern for metrical correctness (in iambics)? mark it out as quite different in character from an ‘old’ MS. But what is by no means settled yet is whether the editor responsible for A (and its relatives) had access to old sources now lost: for example, did he, as Dain has suggested? transliterate and emend an uncial MS found in the thirteenth century, or did he at any rate collate an old text and incorporate some readings from it in his recension? Turyn believes that there is nothing in A that derives from an old tradition independent of the Laurentian and Roman families: in his view the unique readings of A are Byzantine emendations. It may well never be possible to answer these questions defini1 For collations of G, R, and Q see C.Q. 17 (1967) 52-79 (Ajax) and 6.0. 19 (1969) 57-85 (Philoctetes). It will also be important to investigate more fully the group of MSS which Turyn calls deteriores. 2 The results are not always happy: e.g. Phil. 933. John Jackson made this point in 1912 (C.Q.. 6 (1912) 152-3). * Sophocle tome 1 (1955) xlvi.

THE

TRANSMISSION

OF

THE

TEXT

173

tively, but further collations of other MSS! and further study of A's readings may reduce the area of controversy.? The issue is complicated by the fact that A's precise date is not known; traditionally it has been assigned to the thirteenth century, but Turyn has argued

for a somewhat later date, which would fit the chronology of the Byzantine recensions more satisfactorily.3 In the present state of our knowledge we cannot determine the date of the common source of our medieval MSS: the hypotheses of Turyn (that the old MSS derive from a ninth-century minuscule archetype) and Dain (that they represent separate transliterations from related

uncial MSS) remain hypothetical. There is one fact, however, which commands attention: the striking homogeneity of the MS tradition. It is only very rarely that the MSS diverge at all widely, and in almost

every major crux they all essentially share the corruption; the papyri, too, are on the whole very closely in accord with the medieval MSS. Thus we no doubt have the means of reconstructing with tolerable

accuracy the vulgate current in late antiquity, but between that and the autograph of Sophocles there is a long gap, which can be bridged only by the skill of the textual critic.

The text of A. C. Pearson used in this edition is an eclectic one based on a large number of MSS, with L and A as leading witnesses. The manuscript G is quoted from time to time (symbol I), and so are a number of recentiores, of which the most important for Philoctetes is T, representing the Triclinian recension. 1 In particular the Byzantine recensions and Turyn's deterzores. 1 Recent discussion of A: R. M. Rattenbury, C.R. 4 (1954) 104; J. €. Kamerbeek, Mnemosyne 11 (1958) 25-31; P. E. Easterling, C.Q. 10 (1960) 51—64; H. P. Dietz, Thomas Magistros! recension of the Sophoclean plays O.C., Trach., Phil. (Diss. Illinois 1965) 201-22; R. D. Dawe, P.C.Ph.S. 14 (1968) 577. 3 Cf. Dietz, 58-65. * The opportunity is taken here to correct two mistakes in Pearson’s report of this MS. G's reading at 220 is κάκ, not κάτι and at 726 ὄχθαις, not ὄχθας.

INDEXES

TO

THE

COMMENTARY

References are to lines of the text 1. Metres

acolo-choriarnbic alcaic 716 aristophanean 690 asclepiads 175-6, 680, 707 ff., 713 choriambic dimeter 1099 f., 1138, 1185; dimeter A 684, 687 ff. (829) (1180); dimeter B 203-6, 1081 f., 1123, 1136-7, 1141-2, 1144, 1101. 1194, 1213; tetrameter 1181 ἢ; trimeter 1139 dodecasyllable 711

dodrans A

177, 712, 857, 923,

dochmiacs drag

139, 395, 518, 680, 707f,

988, 1064, 1310, 1369, 1402 enjambement 263, 312, 422, 645, 674

hiatus

1202,

38, 100, 733, 758, 917, I205

Porson's law 22, 961 prodelision 591, 1003 resolutions 740, 923, 1004, 1302, 1327

1125, 1143 reizianum 717, 1193 telesillean 138-9, 863 anapacsts 144, 159, 191, 1187, 1409, paroemiac 1417 bacchiacs 306 f. correspondence, free 177, 518, 834 cretics 835, 850 dactylic hexameter 827 tetrameter 142, 677, 827, 860, 1091, 1093, 1130, 1133, 1190, 1196 ff.

829ff,

antilabe 54, 467, 589, 733. 737 917, 921, 974, 1248, 1275 caesura 101, 245, 298, 737, 907,

172, 179, 864, 1085,

1445, 1449, 1462

399 fL,

712, 1151, 1191 enoplian 678, 1135, 1209, 1217 iambics (lyric) 135, 143, 201-2, 391 fL, 676 ff, 832, 862, 864, 1094Í., 1099, 1131, 1134, 1169 ff., 1184, 1210 ff., 1214 ithyphallic 157-8, 679, 685 molossus 829 ff. iambic (trimeter)

1090, 1132 enneasyllable 141, 208-9 glyconic 140, 169 ff., 173 f., 178, 855, 1082, 1087 f., 1124, 1126 ff. 1188 f., 1195 heptasyllable B 1216 hipponactean 139, 1089, 1192 phalaecean 682, 856, 1140, 1145 pherecratean

395,

1092, 1096, 1098

segments 219, 732, 736, 739, 750, 785, 787, 790, 796, 804

ionic 209, 686, 1175, 1178 ff. anacreontic 1176 f. Pause 184, 187, 1090, 1132

synizesis 4, 241, 446, 737;

948,

1390 tmesis 817, 1158 wochaic

[ 174]

1402

1037,

585, 1132,

696, 1202,

SUGGESTED

DEVIATIONS

FROM

TEXT

175

2. Suggested deviations from the Oxford Classical Text

728, 737, 755, 758 £., 771, 782, 799, 829, 830, 833 ff., 850, 852, 853, 859, 973, 984, 997, 1032, 1048, 1089, 1092, 1097, 1099,

7s 23, 29, 43, 53, 55, 69, 79, 126, 129, 146,

158,

166,

167,

184,

196,

206,

209,

210,

217,

218,

236,

267, 328, 492, 587,

272, 349, 496, 601,

686,

699,

282, 319, 320, 371, 400 ff., 421, 518, 533, 550, 677, 683, 684, 700,

701,

706,

324, 456, 559, 685,

1132, 1213,

1134, 1220,

1136, 1265,

1173, 1333,

1202, 1360,

1367, 1394, 1433, 1449, 1455, 1462

719,

3. Chief proper names

Achilles 3, 50, 62, 79, 88, 141, 243, 333 fl., 402, 1049

Ixion 677 Kairos 837

Akamas 561 Antilochus 425, 426

Malis 4, 725 Mosychlos 799, 986

Ajax 62, 365, 414, 1049

Lemnos

Asclepius 830, 1333, 1438

Nestor 421 Nike 134

Athena 134 Atreidae 264, 314, 361, 385, 403 Chalkodon 489 Chryse 194, 271, 1327 Cybele 391 ff. Demophon 561 Diomede 416, 570 Euboea 489

Helenus 604, 841, 989, 1337

Herakles 4, 179, 198, 262, 453, 491,

669, 727, 777, 802, 827, 1040,

1132, 1406, 1409, 1420 Hermes 133 Hypnos 827

2, 395, 552, 827, 1000

Oita 4.453.479, 490, 664, 1040, 1430

Paris 334, 1426 Peparethos 547 Phoenix 62, 344, 561

Poeas 4, 180, 263, 492, 665, 724,

995, 1210, 1371, 1410, 1430 Sigeion 355

Sisyphus 417, 449, 625 Skyros 62, 88, 240, 243, 326, 529,

1368, 1405 Sphercheios 492, 726, 1215 Thersites 442 Trachis 491

4. Greek words ἀλλά 48, 645 ἀλλὰ γάρ 81, 1153

&v 222, 291, 443, 701, 764, 794, 825, 895, 917, 1000, 1037, 1076, 1239, 1278, 1329, 1360

&pa 978, 996, 1082 ἄρα

106, 114

ἀρετή 1420, 1425, 1429

αὖθις 82, 342

Yap 209, 852, 1234, 1449

YE 33

εἰκῶς 1373 ἐν Go, 1160, 1393

ἐπινωμᾶν ἵνα Kal

167, 717

429 13, 380, 1362

κυρεῖν 371, 440, 444, 741, 897 μέν 285, 339, 503, 1136, 1167, 1306, 1378, 1425 un 67, 91, 253, 255, 349, 409, 415, 444, 652, 771, 961, 969, 1058, 1121, 1161, 1329

176

INDEX

ov 631, 798, 975, 1058, 1239 oU μή

TOU

4

ὑμεῖς 403 φύσις 79, 87, 164, 903, 1284, 1310 f,

103, 381, 418, 611

1370

1150, 1385

Ψυχή 54, 712, 1013

TIS 174, 621, 1229, 1241 TO: 475, 637, 1140 τολμᾶν etc. 81, r10, 363 τυγχάνειν 222, 320

ὡς 33, 58, 117, 129, 253, 567, 825, 937, 1082

ὥστε

460, 656

5. General ablative see genitive, ablative abstracts 17, 31, 61, 70, 129, 276,

533, 553, 691, 706, 928, 991,

1259, 1308, 1378, 1406

accent

271,416, 436, 570, 677, 927, 974

745, 931, 1146

accusative

adverbial 142, 201, 497, 863, 1239, 1259, 1344 respect 7, 42, 910 whole-and-part 823, 1300 internal 15, 43, 66, 140, 151, 276,

302, 382, 694, 844, 1144, 1360, 1380

external 55, 66, 141, 206, 694, 844

Aeschylus 2, 7, 13, 70, 271, 433 alliteration

anaphora

16, 296, 760, 927

276, 468, 530, 636, 740,

779, 1004

aorist 234, 443, 1259, 1289, 1296, 1314, 1362

assonance

16, 315, 760, 927, 954,

1059 asyndeton 11, 83, 172, 236, 468 ff., 500, 941, 1018 augment 371

brachylogy 597, 682, 903, 1432 chorus

135 ff., 201,

391,

507,

686,

719, 1081, 1140 dative instrumental 494, 519, 1012, 1387 sociative 7, 42, 494, 1027, 1163, | 1 191, 1465

personal

133, 353, 1030

respect 342 local 471

ethic 494, 833, 1079, 1219

deus ex machina. 1409 Doric dialect 135, 177 ekkyklema 1, 29, 539, 814, 1000, 1261 Euripides 2, 7, 13. 70, 188, 243, future 54, 302, 611 genitive ablative 3, 104,

194, 222,

369,

541, 594, 611, 630, 715, 730, 751, 865, 897, 942, 1002, 1125, 1155, 1315, 1334, 1427 absolute 130, 170 comparison 126, 1096, 1171 defining 81, 159, 867, 1066 description I, 12, 1000, 1123 objective 81, 751, 847, 928, 1039, 1470

partitive 86, 281, 320, 426, 439, 598, 707, 719, 897, 1180, 1227,

1291, 1315, 1333, 1340 price 62, 316, 1134 Herodotus 1207 Ibycus 177 imperatives 468 ff., 500, 567

imperfect 252, 291, 399, 701, 978,

1082, 1239, 1278 infinitive 54, 62, 118, 283, 524, 677,

836, 847, 1140, 1411

Ion of Chios 837 middle voice 287, 1017, 1029, 1153, 1325 nominatives 530, 867

optative

199, 281, 289, 352, 376,

409, 444, 529, 532, 544, 611,

625, 674, 701, 716, 794, 895, 961, 1215, 1222

GENERAL participles 62, 911, 971, 1023, 1107, 1141 passive 303, 1153, 1382 perfects 72, 76, 85, 119, 1274, 1278, 1282 periphrasis 77, 116, 129, 157, 460,

relative attraction 52, 587, 707, 884, 907, 1012, 1101, 1227 rhyme 122 scenery and staging 48, 125, 129,

personification

105, 268, 288, 313,

656, 777, 794, 837, 1129, 1167,

1348, 1354

Pheidias 400 Plautus 129 predicative uses

26, 41,

1000, 1075, 1218, 1221 f., 1261, 1293,

166, 223,

1130,

1132,

1146,

1153, 1155,

1190,

1248,

1360,

1381,

verbs

150,

371,

1402,

764, 825, 917,

superlative

1449 present indicative 113, 728, 806, 906, 913

1299,

1403,

1409,

1420 Seneca 358 sentence-construction 7, 331, 1096 Simonides 1006 subjunctive 281, 300, 539, 636, 761,

227, 305, 335, 397, 474. 526, 593, 600, 719, 823, 921, 1008, 1438,

1, 16, 28 f., 44, 146, 201, 230,

467, 539, 719, 730, 814, 974,

544, 600, 773, 952, 1218, 1234,

1337, 1362

177

1000,

1077,

65, 166, 631, 1171

1121

triads 72, 236, 287, 456, 989, 1425,

1453, 1466 (simple

for

compound)

67,

305, 912 vocatives

1004

234,

260,

828,

867, 927,